Following the release of an explosive tell-all memoir by Xavier VanHelsing detailing his exploits of more than thirty years spent as a vampire hunter which included his outing of prominent vampire families, there is now incontrovertible proof that vampires are in fact real. While daily life has gone largely unchanged, after all vampires have existed for countless centuries in the shadows with little to no impact on the lives of average citizens, one significant shake-up (for you anyway) is that Silus VanDrake, the co-founder and current headmaster of the VanDrake Academy has made the decision to open the doors of the world’s preeminent vampire college to human students for the first time. You’ve received your letter of invitation. Who or what will you find by accepting? Welcome to the VanDrake Academy.

A few IMPORTANT notes about the contest mechanics Please read before proceeding. I know it’s a lot of information

Re: Story length At minimum please provide 3 complete sentences per round that are relevant to the task(s) being presented. At maximum please feel free to write as much as you want but note that you don't need to write the same amount for each round. I know life happens, inspiration bubbles and then fizzles, or you just feel blocked but still want to play along it's 1,000,000% okay to not write a novella every round.

Re: Round style The rounds for this contest are episodic in nature, what this means is that you are not allowed to provide any back story that bridges the rounds. If it’s pertinent please feel free to toss in a line or two about something that may have happened between rounds but otherwise think of it like watching a t.v. show where the story can be linear and make sense without recounting all of the minor details. Also keep in mind that this means there is no room to play catch up; if your character misses a round they will be counted as not being present for any of the events of the round that was missed. I will not read anything posted after the close of a round to update impressions.

Re: What type of character you can enter The VanDrake Academy is a school so I’m giving you the option of entering as a student or a member of the faculty. For both student and faculty roles there are some things to keep in mind:

1. Remember that your character is an outsider. Regardless of what type of personal backstory you want to set up in your head, please respect the world that I’ve crafted which is one where vampires have kept themselves hidden from their human counterparts. It’s for this reason that I strongly discourage you from creating a slayer styled character. I’m not going to outright forbid it, but I can guarantee with almost 100% certainty that it’s not going to be fun for either one of us especially if it’s a role you intend to take seriously as my rules/norms about vampires are what govern this world and they may not align with yours and based on how/what you write that may lead me to need to retcon things.

2. You must enter as a 100% human character only; no exceptions will be made to this, and before anyone asks “yes”, there does exist a possibility that your character can be turned into a vampire as the contest progresses.

There are limited faculty roles which are on a first-come, first served basis and have some stipulations you have to follow:

1. The Human Studies Professor: If you want to be the new Human Studies professor you will be replacing Professor Rupert Polk who was sent into early retirement as a result. This will put you in a contentious relationship with Theodore Kirkwood, the Vampric Studies professor and you will be limited to two interests as you will get impressions from him throughout the contest. Claimed by Schoggettchen

2. The Chef: With human students on site there are human dietary needs that must be met. Acquiring sources of sustenance is viewed as being almost sacred in the vampiric world and there will be assumptions that the same is true among humans. For this reason the staff members will be largely civil to you, even if they aren’t immediately friendly per se. Additionally, you will have the attention of Charles Galloway, a student at the academy and you will be limited to two interests as you will get impressions from him throughout the contest.

3. The Recreational Coordinator: This is a new position intended to help facilitate vampire and human relations which was created directed by Silus VanDrake who is hoping to make the most of this experimental exchange program. This will put you at odds with Eve VanDrake who as the undisputed Queen Bee will not appreciate your presence as such you’ll be limited to two interests as you’ll get impressions from her throughout the context.

If you want to claim one of the above roles, just post it in your R1 post; if more than one of you claim one of these roles then it’ll go to the first person who posted it.


Re: Tonk’s Lucifer Rule with a caveat By now I assume that we’re all familiar with Tonk’s Lucifer rule which basically says to keep my characters as I wrote them (see the rule in full below). Please follow this and consider this your only warning that if at any point you go rogue with one of the extras that I reserve the right to retcon your story as necessary in order to maintain overall consistency, but I don’t want to do this and you don’t want me to do this so let’s just agree now that if you have questions about the extras that you’ll ask. With that said though: I don’t expect my paper people to remain static throughout all 5 rounds if something happens that may legitimately shift their perspective so pay close attention to your impressions as they’ll reveal shifts in character if/when they’re deemed necessary or appropriate based on interactions.

Tonk’s Lucifer Rule

Going Out of character.
So I've got a description of my character:
Mr. Lucifer is the ruler of darkness who brings his wrath and envy upon all living creatures, creating chaos on earth.
And now someone writes:
Mr. Lucifer blushed when I I winked at him.
...
No...He did not blush.
So watch out for that.  They have their personalities, just as you have yours

Re: Impressions The quality of your impressions is based on your interactions e.g. the more you meaningfully interact with the extras the more I can offer you about them. “Yes” I can base an impression off of something minor like a look across a room or a character witnessing you do something but fair warning that it’s likely going to be highly superficial and/or result in a note to approach the extra if you want to actually get to know them. The outcome of this is frustrating for us both because as a host I want you to be engaged and I know that as a player it’s easy to end up feeling dismissed or as if my story doesn’t matter if the impressions are lackluster compared to those received by others. If you’re unsure about how an extra may respond to something please PM me for guidance.

Some insight about the world you’re entering – PLEASE read this before proceeding as it’ll likely answer at least some of your questions

This is a soap opera

This world is a soap opera universe which means that it’s going to be outsized in terms of drama. There will be mysteries and mayhem and mischief BUT (and I can’t stress this enough), your characters are NOT expected to engage in these shenanigans beyond how they may impact the events they’re attending and the extras they’re interacting with. Instead of being integral to some pre-set endgame these occurrences are fodder for building and breaking bonds, sparking romance, fueling rumors and rivalries, and basically keeping the world interesting. I know that some of you may decide that in spite all of this that you want to sleuth or get sucked into side plots, have at it if that’s your fancy but this is your first (and only) warning that I won’t be held responsible for what ensues if that’s your choice (insert semi-evil genius laugh).

About the VanDrake Academy

This is not a typical college, it’s an estate that functions as a college. Classes are held in the west wing in various rooms (drawing rooms, ball rooms, libraries etc.) with small class sizes and informal seating (think sofas, overstuffed chairs etc.) and co-ed dorms are in the east wing. The overall class size is incredibly small so everyone has their own private room with an en-suite bathroom. Additional information will be provided as necessary in-round.

Basic Vampire Info etc.

Please keep in mind that this is intentionally limited, “yes” there was a tell-all style book but even in presuming that all of your characters read it (which is unlikely) it was still from the perspective of an outsider and may contain some inaccuracies

Half-fangs are vampires that haven’t been formally sired. Instead, they survived the transformation from human to vampire after a single bite. Among vampires they’re a less respected minority as they are without families although there are some half-fangs who create family groups.

Siring is a process by which a vampire matriarch or patriarch creates a new sireling. This process differs among vampire families based on their individual beliefs and needs but always requires a human who will be sired.

Sires are vampires who create new vampires. In older and more traditional vampire families the matriarch or patriarch will be the only one who acts as a sire, however all vampires have the ability to be sires e.g. Half-fangs have sires but those sires are often unknown to them

Sirelings are vampires who have been formally sired. They’re blood-bound to their sires and to a lesser extent their extended families. This makes it difficult, and dangerous, for them to go against their families.

All vampires at this point have evolved to be day walkers, and so while some have sensitivity to sunlight it won’t kill them.

All vampires at this point have evolved so that they don’t need human blood but it is used in some rituals .

Vampires are naturally stronger and faster than humans so they have greater stamina in general; some are adept at more arcane skills such as hypnotism but the VanDrake Academy doesn’t formally teach these skills except in a theoretical sense. Based on this insight don’t assume that the vampires in this world have any additional skills that what I explicitly listed as being the common differences between them and humans i.e. greater than human strength, faster than human speed, and incredible stamina. With that said, please feel free to have your characters speculate about what vampires can or cannot do but whether or not it proves to be true will need to be discovered.

Finally, there are definitely slayers in the world. Some are vampire hunters like Xavier VanHelsing (which may or may not mean what you’re thinking it does) and others are…well you’ll just have to wait and see...

An important note about the extras

Keeping in line with this being a soap opera, as well as with the fact that all of your characters are outsiders entering into a very secretive world the extras are not always going to be reliable or loyal. You’ll need to determine if you can, or should, trust them as well as how you should best maneuver if you believe you’re being manipulated. Even the extras that are likely to be more upfront and honest have secrets and you realistically may not want to know them all. With that said though every single one of these paper people  IS capable of developing genuine bonds but that likely won’t happen based solely on something you do in R1.

Basic Rules

One entry per participant with a consistent look and personality throughout the contest (any major alterations e.g. hair color change must be explained in the story in some way e.g. you don't have to detail the process of dying your hair but another character should notice it).

This contest is 5 rounds, every round will last 120 hours

The contest is both edit and non-edit

Round 1: A High Stakes Beginning

Your invitation letters to come to the VanDrake Academy at the start of new school year have all been sent out, and while you may debate whether or not you’re going to accept, of course you say “yes” in the end.

For the contestants entering as students:

This round will take place in September. Following your acceptance of the invitation to come to the Academy you’ll have the opportunity to go on a  group excursion on September 8th.There will be a midnight mixer taking place on September 13th. On September 15th classes will start and while they’ll be largely uneventful you may hear whispers about something being amiss, but no one will be forthcoming about what’s exactly wrong terms like “fang bang”, “Dracula’s folly” and “Sire fire” may be heard (if you want to ask an extra you’re interested in about one of these things PM me about how/where you plan to bring it up and I’ll give you some information regarding their response). On September 20th there will be a disturbing discovery made in the late afternoon: a male vampire will be discovered face down in the swimming pool, and while the weapon is nowhere to be found it will be clear that he’s been staked through the heart.. Details about each of these events are as follows:

The Group Excursions

Each of these group excursions has been set up with the intention of helping you as an exchange student become better acquainted with academy life before classes start. Your character must attend one of these events

Excursion#1: An a-MAZE-ing introduction with Virgil, Eve and Nathaniel (students) and Silus and Theodore (professors)

The VanDrake Academy maze is legendary in the vampiric world and is often used as a place to help focus the mind of young vampires or those who may be ailing. All students are encouraged to walk the maze at least once prior to the start of a new semester as a way of bringing themselves greater mental clarity. Eve and Nathaniel will both volunteer to take a small group of new students through the maze as a way of informally getting to know them.

Before you begin writing please PM me regarding whether or not you’re going to follow the lead of Eve, who will also have Virgil and Theodore with her or if you’re going to follow the lead of Nathaniel who’ll have Silas with him. This will determine how you fare overall on your excursion and may help inform how you interact with the extras at the midnight mixer.

Excursion #2: The talent POOL with Dalton, Phillip, Christian and Lawrence (students) and Samuel (Professor)

VanDrake Academy boasts an Olympic size swimming pool in its west wing. Normally it’s off limits to students until classes have officially started but exceptions have been made. Phillip is hosting an informal talent show as an icebreaker for the new student body (it’s also as good an excuse as any to actually see those bodies in their bathing suits). Phillip and Christian will be performing a few minutes from a comedic vampiric opera in the old language, even if you don’t fully understand it, their antics may make you laugh, Dalton will choose to swim rather than take the stage, and Lawrence will get about halfway through a vampiric poem in the old language before he suddenly and quite literally takes a dive into the water. Samuel will be sitting poolside with a drink not really interested in what’s going on.

Before you begin writing please PM me regarding whether or not you’re going to take the stage and perform (and if so what you’re performing or if you’re going to follow the lead of Dalton and choose to take a swim...naked This will determine how you fare overall on your excursion and may help inform how you interact with the extras at the midnight mixer.

Excursion #3: Bell, BOOK and candle with Charles, Anna, and Adrian (students) and Thomas (professor)

As a premiere educational institution the VanDrake Academy boasts several libraries, one of which is hidden underground in the catacombs but there are a select few who have found it, including both Charles and Anna. Adrian has correctly answered the riddle that has allowed him to access it as well, and if you do the same you can meet the three of them along with Thomas in this place.

Before you begin writing please PM me with your answer to the riddle “what word is always spelled incorrectly in the dictionary” This will determine how you fare overall on your excursion and may help inform how you interact with the extras at the midnight mixer.

The Midnight Mixer

It’s mandatory that all students and faculty attend as this is a tradition for the school. There will be cocktails, appetizers, and a string quartet playing quietly in the background as you’re encouraged to mingle. At this event all of the extras will be on their best behavior and so they’ll be charming and cordial and lean into their good qualities.

For the contestants entering as faculty:

This round will take place in September. Following your acceptance of the invitation to come to the Academy you’ll need to attend a mandatory staff meeting on September  10th with a midnight mixer taking place on September 13th. On September 15th classes will start and while they’ll be largely uneventful you may hear whispers about something being amiss, but no one will be forthcoming about what’s exactly wrong terms like “fang bang”, “Dracula’s folly” and “Sire fire” may be heard (if you want to ask an extra you’re interested in about one of these things PM me about how/where you plan to bring it up and I’ll give you some information regarding their response). On September 20th there will be a disturbing discovery made in the late afternoon: a male vampire will be discovered face down in the swimming pool, and while the weapon is nowhere to be found it will be clear that he’s been staked through the heart.. Details about each of these events are as follows:

The Staff Meeting

Staff meetings are little more than excuses for the staff to get together, have a few drinks and have a few laughs unless something is amiss...at least that’s how things normally go but with humans in the mix it’s anything but business as usual.  While the members of the staff will be cordial as they gather in the headmaster’s office and Silas will even be friendly, Theodore will be especially curt in any responses and interactions. However, this will only go on for about 15 minutes before a strange smell enters the room through the vents: a mixture of rotting eggs and overpowering florals and Silas declares the meeting over so the room can be cleared out.
Please PM me if you want to follow one of the extras in attendance to try and strike up a chat with them.

The Midnight Mixer

It’s mandatory that all students and faculty attend as this is a tradition for the school. There will be cocktails, appetizers, and a string quartet playing quietly in the background as you’re encouraged to mingle. At this event all of the extras will be on their best behavior and so they’ll be charming and cordial and lean into their good qualities.

In your entry please include all of the following:

Name

Age Please make the age between 18 and 23 if you’re entering the Academy as a student and 29+ if you’re entering as a member of the faculty

Face Claim

Personality Traits Please make this a mix between positive and negative traits, there’s no minimum or maximum in this regard just please make it realistic. If you’re insistent on writing a Mary Sue type then by all means go for it but heed the warning now that they’re solely going to exist this way in their own minds as none of the extras are going to believe the hype, which realistically could be fun if you’re up for the challenge.

Interests You can select up to 3 extras and indicate if they’re romantic or friendly. The exception to this is to anyone playing as a faculty member as those characters are limited to two interests of their choosing, and one extra associated with the role. If you list someone as an interest please note that your character must interact with them in some way. While you’re of course free to have glances across the room or notice an extra noticing you, this isn’t really meaningful and so your impressions will reflect that if it’s the route you choose to go.

Story Your story should have the following elements:

For students:

1. Please briefly indicate your feelings about receiving acceptance to the VanDrake Academy (please don’t spend an excessive amount of time on this, seriously aim for around 1-2 short paragraphs max as your focus should be on what happens after your arrival).

2. Your time on the guided excursion.

3. Your time at the midnight mixer

4. Your reaction (if any) to the rumors about something being wrong (remember to PM me if you want to approach one of the extras). If your character doesn’t care about the rumors that’s completely okay, just indicate that somewhere in your story.

5. End your story with your reaction to hearing that a vampire had been staked and include where you were when you found out.

For Faculty Members:

1. Please briefly indicate your feelings about receiving a job offer from the VanDrake Academy (please don’t spend an excessive amount of time on this, seriously aim for around 1-2
short paragraphs max as your focus should be on what happens after your arrival).

2. Your time at the staff meeting

3. Your time at the midnight mixer

4. Your reaction (if any) to the rumors about something being wrong (remember to PM me if you want to approach one of the extras). If your character doesn’t care about the rumors that’s completely okay, just indicate that somewhere in your story.

5. End your story with your reaction to hearing that a vampire had been staked and include where you were when you found out.

Outfits Please include 2 total looks. One look should be an everyday look or your guided excursion look  (student) / staff meeting look (faculty) and one look should be your look for the midnight mixer which should be cocktail attire.

When your round entry is done please write R1 done or something similar.

R1 ends 19:30 forum time Saturday May 14

Last edited by Dare (10/05/2022 at 00:02)

Introducing the Extras

Virgil Drake

Age 19

Virgil is a former child-star turned half-fang a week after his 19th birthday. Prior to being turned his rebellious persona was just that, an act, meant to help him segue into more adult roles after spending ages 9 thru 17 as the star of a popular kids show. However, with new powers, new cravings, and a new kind of attention from the press he’s become prone to being reckless and tempestuous. He’s at the VanDrake Academy on the advice of his agent, hoping that time spent more fully immersed in the vampiric world will help him get under control and back to his old level-headed and compassionate self.

Silus VanDrake

Age: Unknown

Silus is the first of the VanDrake vampires, turned in a time best forgotten and immensely wealthy because of it. He, and his now estranged wife, started the VanDrake Academy several decades ago as a safe place for their own sirelings. He’s naturally charismatic and welcoming but doesn’t like his authority as the Academy founder and current headmaster is questioned. While it was his idea to open up the academy to human students, he will be the first one to put an end to the program if he feels there’s a threat to what he’s worked so hard to build.

Theodore Kirkwood

Age: Unknown

Theodore is a professor of vampiric history at the VanDrake Academy who was first turned over a century ago. While he has personally sired over a dozen new vampires, he has a vocal distaste for the newer half-fangs and is even more vehemently anti-human although in fairness he can’t actually name any humans he knows personally. His respect and admiration for Silus will keep him largely civil towards the new human members of the VanDrake community, many of whom he will be tasked with teaching.

Charles Galloway

Age 19

Charles has been newly sired by the Galloway patriarch and as such has been groomed almost from the moment of his natural birth to one day sit beside captains of industry in the lap of luxury. Despite this upbringing he is down to earth, studious, and naturally inquisitive. This is his second year attending the VanDrake Academy and he already has a clear reputation for being smart, kind, and fascinated by the unknown.

Dalton Galloway

Age 19

Like his twin brother Charles, Dalton has been newly sired by the Galloway patriarch and as such has been groomed almost from the moment of his natural birth to one day sit beside captains of industry in the lap of luxury. He has taken these lessons to heart and as such he’s incredibly charming. However, while it’s his second year at the VanDrake Academy and he has all the right associates, it’s unclear if he has any real friends.

Samuel Parrish

Age Unknown

Samuel is a professor of arcane biology at the VanDrake Academy, who was turned roughly a century ago. He is unabashedly hedonistic but disciplined enough that thus far he has refrained from allowing the lines between his personal and professional life from crossing although he has come close on countless occasions. While he is open to the idea of humans at the academy it’s less about any innate desire for more diplomatic relations and more about testing his own resolve against any potential temptation towards the old ways.

Phillip Kirkwood

Age 23

Phillip is one of Theodore’s sirelings and as such he is meant to share the values of his sire based on their blood-binding, but he’s headstrong and has been known to butt heads with Theodore in the past. He’s strong willed, opinionated and in his final year at the VanDrake Academy before having to decide where he will go next. While Theodore is grooming him to take over his position as a professor of vampiric history it is becoming more apparent that he may be unwilling to do so.

Eve VanDrake

Age 21

Eve is one of Silus’s sirelings, the only one currently enrolled in the academy. She’s especially aware of the blindspot that Silus has when it comes to her and her behavior which has allowed her to be a party girl unafraid to push limits, bend rules, or take what she wants, knowing that the consequences for her actions will be limited if they exist at all. However, she’s the queen bee in spite of her last name and not because of it and so while she’ll be outwardly welcoming to all she’s going to be super selective about who she lets into her orbit.

Christian Wolfe

Age 22

Christian is a half-fang who while still human was pre-med at a local college and  friends with Phillip who was auditing a history class he was taking. When Phillip found out he’d been turned at a frat party he personally petitioned Silus to let him attend the academy and as such their bond has grown stronger much to Theodore’s chagrin. He’s opinionated but open to new ideas, and has found himself the subject of many lewd rumors on campus thanks to the sheer number of people who find themselves drawn to him. It is his last year at the academy and he is uncertain about what he’s going to do next.

Anna Holloway

Age 20

Anna was sired a year ago by the Holloway matriarch. As per their custom she’d spent the first 13 years of her life living as a human in the human world and the following six learning vampiric customs before being able to formally join the all-female family. She’s artistic, and well-meaning but can come off as awkward if she feels anxious or nervous. While this is her second year at the academy she is unsure of her place and questioning if it is the right fit for her as such she is open to reconnecting to the human world via the human students.

Adrian Park

Age 21

Adrian was sired four years ago by the Park matriarch. The Park family is insanely wealthy and could afford to isolate in the way that many of the other families do but instead it is well-known that they have significant ties to the human world and it is for this reason that Adrian spent the first three years of college attending a university that wasn’t vampiric and is comfortable around, and friendly towards humans. He’s confident, outspoken, and open for adventure but unwilling to do anything which may sully his family reputation.

Nathaniel Webb

Age Unknown

Nathaniel is well-dressed, well-spoken, and oddly well connected for a vampire with no traceable lineage to any of the known families. It is his third year at the VanDrake academy and he has an established reputation as someone capable of procuring almost any item that may be difficult to obtain or even forbidden outright on campus grounds. He’s confident to the point of unabashed cockiness, quick to be flirtatious and just as quick to be dismissive if his overtures aren’t being reciprocated. While he’s not opposed to the new human students, and will engage if engaged with, he won’t be actively seeking them out.

Thomas Hamilton

Age Unknown

Thomas is a professor of vampiric etiquette at the VanDrake Academy who was turned a little over a century ago. He’s a strong proponent and protector of the old ways and is reluctant about having human students on campus but will not allow their presence to disrupt his daily activities. He’s strategic, intelligent, and used to getting what he wants at whatever the cost.

Lawrence Woods

Age 22

Lawrence is a human exchange student who has decided to spend his final year of college at the VanDrake Academy following the loss of an athletic scholarship due to an injury on the lacrosse field. He’s a huge fan of vampire lore and interested in separating fact from fiction, as such he is genuinely interested in the academic aspect of attending the school but that won’t stop him from socializing. He’s funny, fun loving, and can sometimes have a tendency to talk too much or not take things as seriously as he should but he’s never mean-spirited and always tries to do what he thinks is right.

CHAPTER THEME My Prerogative; Britney Spears

FORM - DONE

NAME:
Devyn Mitchell

FC:
India Westbrooks

AGE: 21

TRAITS:
Outgoing | Enticing | Egotistical | Hedonist | Courageous | Energetic | Reckless | Defiant

PERSONALITY:
Devyn has a big ego. She seeks attention and the freedom to do as she pleases. Idleness is not a way of life for her… she’ll be off somewhere, doing something at any given time. Sports, dance, and group activities fill most of the minutes of her days. She can be a bit of a tomboy at times who isn’t afraid of anything but her femininity is never overshadowed. She can easily be enticed to all sorts of pleasures without inhibitions (and vice versa). Her sensuality with an overwhelming desire for more is not tamed by her often impulsive nature. Too often, her choices can lead to compromising situations. She lives by the motto, No Apologies, No Regrets… so do not expect her to feel remorse or lament past mistakes. It is all par for the course, opportunities to learn and grow. She is not a planner… life is meant to be lived and experienced, so come what may… she will go where the mood leads her. She does not like taking orders while at the same time will hold little value, and respect, for someone that allows her to walk all over them. And she will, if given the chance.

Interests: Samuel | Philip | Christian

Excursion #2

STORY - DONE

Next Episode - DONE

Yawning, I scrolled a few more rolls down my text messages before tossing the phone aside. I kicked my legs up, crossing my ankles as I turned the volume up to the rerun flashing across the room to drown out the insistent chiming that started up again so quickly. 

I considered turning the noisy thing off but… I’d never. Besides, it was guaranteed I would eventually pick one of the invites for the night. Even knowing I’d been finding very little of interest lately. I mean… what was the alternative? Stay home.

I actually laughed out loud.

“Dee… you got something…”

The abrupt knock was quickly cut by the swinging of the door.

“Damn can you knock?”

“I did.” My roommate spit dismissively then tossed a weighty envelope from the threshold before leaning into the doorframe. “What the hell is Van Drake Academy?”

I frowned glancing at the envelope before arching a brow at her. She hesitated, interest obviously piqued but also wanting to maintain her ever-present aloofness. Finally, she shrugged.

“Close the door!”

She huffed but did so. Before her footsteps were fully down the hall I’d ripped the paper apart. Within the hour, I was making plans.

All of a sudden, in such a long time, something had finally piqued my curiosity.

Life was about to get hella interesting.

Some Like It Hot - DONE

I am not sure what I expected. I mean, really, what on earth was I supposed to expect? Vampires were real. The world found out the truth but things had just gone on as if it was hardly a thing. There’d been no new string of savage murders, no evil lurking in the night (well other than the normal creeps and weirdos)... there’d just been nothing to note since they’d stopped hiding. The prominent ones were just… well they were just. Nothing of note. At least not as far as we humans knew. They’d gone on living as they always had… I guess.

But why all of a sudden open up their world to us? I could go on asking but I really didn’t care the why. Maybe I should. Maybe I should be wary. But I wasn’t. I was excited. Curiosity killed the cat they say but this kitty had claws and would at least fight back.

I laughed. Yes. I’d try to fight a vampire. I had no clue what sort of death that would earn me, but I would put forth the effort. No one would accuse me of going out like a sucka.

Haha! I couldn’t help it.

Anyway. What was I saying… oh right. Well. I don’t know what I was thinking I’d find. But so far, this place… was just, normal. Uneventful. Tame. I huffed softly while flipping through some random fashion magazine I found in one of the salons. Yes, a salon.

To be fair, the damn school was impressive. In the sense of how it looked. I literally was sitting on a veranda, sipping some fancy tea, overlooking this huge-ass perfectly green lawn. The fresh air alone was enough to remind me I was in a completely different world than I was used to.

But that headmaster I met on arrival was entirely too uptight and cautionary. Warning and threatening about ceasing this little project of his should we step out of line.

And what exactly did that mean really? As far as I knew they were the predatory sort… so shouldn’t he be having that talk with his regular students?

And perhaps he had since I’d yet to lay eyes on a single solitary vampire, other than Mr. Stern-face director. My lips bubbled as I released another ragged breath. I guess it made sense, warning us. They were vampires after all. They had to be dangerous, right? And I guess he wanted us to tread softly.

Maybe he should have dug a little deeper in the research department about some of us (me) before he’d invited us (me) to peep into their little hidden world. ‘Act right’ and ‘be good’ had never gotten sure footing in my vocabulary.

I tipped the edge of the magazine down as a round of laughing voices erupted nearby. They were stepping along a path after exiting a line of well-manicured hedges to the right and immediately I suspected these were the people I’d come to see.

Or at least a few of them.

There was no mistaking the sort of swagger they carried. Each looked rather comfortable in their own skin as if nothing could hurt them. And perhaps they were right. I knew very little about this world but one thing I’d always thought to be common knowledge about their species… that they couldn’t be exposed to sunlight.

But here they stood… walked… cheerfully unconcerned about the rays beating down on their flawless necks. Or so I imagined considering the smooth, ageless faces I spied as they chatted among themselves headed my way.

My pulse raced madly, excited to finally see one for the first time. But when one of them glanced up and over, eyes locking with mine, I couldn’t help but be slightly spooked. Could he hear my pulse racing or sense my blood warming? Did the smell of me invoke the same sentiment I felt getting the first whiff of a summer barbeque in the park?

Was it all lore? Or were the rumors, movies, and legends more fact than fiction?

A small metal bead brushed across my bottom lip as I dropped the pretense with the magazine to boldly look over at the lot of them. There was no denying they were good-looking. One of them elbowed another as they strolled closer, having to pass me on their way inside the mansion… which I assumed was their intent.

“Well, well… wasn’t expecting to find one of you loitering about all alone…”

The tone was light, unconfrontational. Or so I chose to believe.

“Loitering is such an innocent word… I’m more stalker-esque… lingering with the purpose of getting a glimpse of a vampire.” Several smirks and one set of inquisitive eyes focused on me. “I assume you all are… vampires, that is…?”

There was a nod and a brow, or two, shot up as well.

“Alone though…?”

I glanced at the other who spoke. He seemed, different. I mean they were all guarded… if that were the right word. Not particularly unfriendly but I wouldn’t guess any of them were teaming to be the best of buddies right at that moment. But there was something, more… about him. I tilted my head slightly after glancing around.

“I must have missed the lecture about the veranda being dangerous and off-limits…”

“Anywhere near just one of us is dangerous to your kind.”

Despite the smirk twisting his lips, the words sent a nervous shiver down my spine.

“And so I should fear for my life that there are four of you within arms reach?”

“You don’t?” His voice dropped and sounded more ominous than just moments before. Admittedly my bravado may have slipped just a bit.

“Yo, can’t you see you’re freakin’ her out?” one of the other guys stepped forward and draped an arm over my shoulder.

I didn’t think I was freaked out per se. I knew I’d be a fool to have completely dismissed any uncertainty regarding them. Even Headmaster VanDrake seemed uncertain about this whole experiment of his own making. Another chill slithered down my spine and I peeped at the one hanging against my side. Was I imagining the coolness of his touch? Manifesting thoughts based on the stories of old.

“He’s just trying to rattle your nerves… I’m Virgil, that’s Eve, Christian, and the menace Phillip.” He smirked rather wickedly and leaned closer, speaking in a hushed tone… “well, I suppose we’re all menaces of a sort but for the moment he can wear the crown.”

“Like I’d ever relinquish it…”

I had no idea what had them all erupting into laughter at Eve’s retort. If they had been humans I would have asked why they didn’t share their stash. Maybe vampires just had a heightened level of amusement or at least some strange sources to it.

“Devyn,” I muttered unabashedly glancing each one of them over.

They were even more striking up close. They began chatting again among themselves since I was clearly lost in my own thoughts to actually follow along. How old were they? Vampires were ageless, I thought. The headmaster hadn’t mentioned his age but he reeked of stuffy maturity. But this was a school, and I assumed these were some of the students.

I could be all types of wrong. What exactly where vampire professors like? I had so many questions I wanted to ask…

“So, Devyn, did you decide yet which excursion you’re going to tonight?” I blinked back to the present, looking to Eve who had just spoken. “Mine, of course, will be the best…”

“Which is that?”

“We’ll be exploring the maze… it’s absolutely legendary… you won't find anything like it better in the world.”

I wrinkled my nose, trying to imagine myself trying to figure my way out of some grassy maze after getting fully and completely lost in it. There was another choice, down in some catacombs I’d heard. This time I glanced at my freshly manicured nails and almost laughed about getting them dirty.

“Naw… I mean I bet it’s great… but I was just going to head to the pool party I think…”

Eve looked unphased by my rejection. Not that I expected her to actually give a damn.

“Cool…” the last of the group, Christian, spoke, “hope you have a talent though… they’ll be consequences if you don’t.”

Phillip and Christian chuckled, Eve rolled her eyes, and Virgil looked oddly pouty.

“Wait, what?”

“You’ll see.” Was all the warning I got before the four of them moved on.

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

I almost backed out before making my way to the west wing of the mansion. After that taunting remark earlier that day, it probably wouldn’t surprise anyone if I had. But I was never one to back down from a challenge. Whatever the challenge may be.

And so, fifteen minutes late, I walked onto the pool deck. The gathering was actually quite small. Maybe around 10 or so. There was music playing at the far end of the room by a decked-out bar and a makeshift stage erected to the right. The water in the Olympic-sized pool glistened under dimmed lighting and stars filtered in from the partially windowed ceiling. And despite the late hour and small crowd, somehow the room felt warm and steamy.  Of course, there was heating in the mansion… why was acting as if even the most ordinary things were mystifying simply because of what my hosts were?

Shaking my head at my foolishness, I settled for a chaise to the left, facing the small group near the stage. Both Phillip and Christian were there and a few others I had not met yet. There were only a couple of individuals sitting alone on chaises, similar to me and I guessed those were the other humans. Keeping a wary distance, just in case. A bit closer to the bar sat a mature-looking man, that I’d wager any amount was no student. The chaperone perhaps? Probably that headmaster’s idea to watch that we humans didn’t cause too much trouble. As if we were the dangerous ones.

Across the room, all the guys were shirtless, and two other girls with them wore skimpy bikinis. Everyone there seemed familiar with each other, leading me to believe none of them were human. Perhaps I should have been more leery, anxious, or something. But I was there, starting this strange new semester of college surrounded by vampires. That wasn’t going to change any time soon… and I saw no point in proceeding timidly.

I stood, wiggled out of my skirt to reveal my two-piece, and strolled carelessly to the spot where cocktails were being made. There was no way I missed the glances of nearly everyone in the room. I knew they were assessing me. I simply didn’t care.

“Sooo…” Of course, I didn’t know either of the girls that approached. “This is like our annual talent show. You’ve gotta participate.”

I smirked and took a sip of my cloudy pink drink. “I have to?”

One girl nodded with a wicked grin, stepping forward and holding out a clipboard.

“The rules are fairly clear. Either you do the show… or you go in the pool.”

“Naked” the other supplied gleefully. Granted, I did not get the impression that either of them was trying to be helpful. “Or you know… you can go to one of the other excursions. I’m sure you won't be required to do anything so… drastic.”

I glanced at the paper she continued to hold seeing only two names I recognized, Christian and Phillip. There were a couple of girls' names listed but I couldn’t be sure it was the two before me.

“No, it’s cool. I’ll perform…” I reached for the pen, scribbled my name, and smirked when they exchanged looks.

“You will? What can you do?”

“I don’t know… I’ll think of something.”

Suddenly a loud splash drew all of our attention. I wasn’t at all ashamed about watching the pale body slice under the surface. The two girls seemed to notice.

“Well if you lose, you still have to go in. So… like no one will think less of you if you leave now.”

I swirled my tongue around my straw as if I were considering my options.

“Who’s the judge?”

I glanced at the older guy but he looked fully uninterested in anything taking place and simply sat nursing a drink. He caught me staring at that moment but turned away first. The look was one I was all too familiar with. The man was bored.

“Oh just leave it…” one of them said as she grabbed her friend's arm. “Don’t say we didn’t warn you though…”

Someone finished their performance just as they finally walked away. There was a bit of a break and I watched as the two approached one of the girls on the left. A horrified expression passed her face and moments later she deserted the party. I shook my head but then found my eyes drawn to Christian and Phillip who were just taking center stage.

I had absolutely no idea what the hell they were saying. Not one single word made sense. But their movements were a mix of high-energy gestures, exaggerated jumps, and a series of bungling falls. So much so that I laughed more than once despite my cluelessness. Or maybe more so because of it.

The night progressed. I drank and watched as one performer after performer took to the stage. Someone played the most beautiful but eerie song on some instrument I’d never seen before that gave me goosebumps. I struck up a conversation with the bartender who winced along with me when the two girls from earlier screeched their way through some song, again, in a language I did not know. I knew that if any more of the performances were like that one I’d need a lot more alcohol to bear it. I learned that the ‘chaperone’ was Samuel Parrish, Professor of Arcane Biology. But I’d not been able to get more out of the guy who’d flirted briefly with me while getting his own drink.

Some time passed before another, a guy named Lawrence, came to the front. He claimed he’d do a vampiric poem in the old language… similar to the others. I knew by now it was pointless to try and distinguish any words so I waited… watching for some hint or motion that would make it all make sense. Halfway through he gave it up and did a cannonball right into the pool. That had me laughing.

Finally, late into the evening and many drinks later, I was announced. A couple of vamps looked up when I started towards the stage but were quickly drawn back into whatever conversations they were busily having. The Tweedledum twins exchanged smirks briefly before doing their best to keep the attention of Phillip, Christian, and two others near them.

I still didn’t have a plan. I could have gone up and sung or danced or something. It couldn’t have been as bad as the two tone-deaf chicks before me. But then what would be the point? It wasn’t as if anyone appeared interested in the show at that point. Not one person was paying attention and in my inebriated state, I determined that would never do.

Tipsy, bored, perhaps a little spiteful I tugged at the strings of my bikini. In my mind the fabric fell away in slow motion, brushing bare flesh until goosebumps darted each limb and my nipples grew taut. In truth, it couldn’t have been more than a few seconds before I felt warm water flooding over my head. In the deep end, I touched bottom then did a twirl and swam a few paces before breaking the surface with a throaty laugh.

By the time I cleared the water from my eyes I had everyone’s jaw-dropping attention. Unashamed, I swam a bit more before finally moving to exit the pool. My heart raced when I looked up at Phillip who stood there, towel in hand, watching the water cascade down my body when I stepped up the ladder. 

“You’re crazy…” He muttered as he wrapped me with soft cotton, “you didn’t really have to play along.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted the guy, Samuel, lifting his drink with a sly nod and grin a few feet away but gave my attention to the man in front of me.

“I was told I did… or else.”

He arched a brow, “or else what?”

I shrugged, grinning… shivering a little. “They never really got around to telling me the consequences if I didn’t… but you know… vampires. I should assume the worst, right?”

The look he gave me clearly indicated he gathered my callback to his earlier taunting.

“So you were scared you’d be hurt if you didn’t?”

“Sorry to disappoint, but not even a little bit.” He was curious, I could tell but he held back for whatever reason. “What’s the big deal though… I’ve seen many naked bodies plunging in and out of the pool all night.”

“Not human ones…”

“Ohh…” I gasped, widening my eyes in shock before leaning closer and lowering my voice… “You didn’t know we could take off clothes too?”

He laughed out loud, drawing a few gazes and I thought that maybe he wished he hadn’t. His gaze ran over me again, really assessing, I felt, for the first time. Whatever he came up with, he didn’t share.

“I expected modest, shy humans too scared to draw the attention of a crowd of half-drunk vampires.”

“So you can get drunk?”

“No…”

“But you said…”

“Making a point.”

“Ahh…so… well, then… in that case, I’m happy to disappoint.”

He shook his head with a smirk.

“Are you wasted, girl…?”

“I feel fine… don’t I look it?” I struck a pose that drew his gaze down again.

“I think you’re asking for trouble.”

“Maybe I am…”

“Maybe you shouldn’t…”

“What’s the fun in that?”

“Whoever told you we were fun?”

I tilted my head, considering the question quite thoroughly. For all of a few seconds.

“Maybe I want to find out.”

“You should wiggle back into that suit of yours… before someone decides to take a chomp out of you… and probably keep that towel for a while too…”

I arched a brow suddenly a bit more circumspect. “Would someone here really bite me?”

“A little late to consider the what if’s…”

“It’s never too late to do anything… well, I guess… if one is still alive to do so.”

I wasn’t sure if he wanted to laugh or chastise me.

“I’m pretty sure you’re safe here. For now.”

Then he strolled off without waiting for a response. Or any of the thousand follow-up questions racing through my mind. For now? That damn man sure liked to toss out intimidations. Any lesser person, or maybe wiser, may have taken his veiled threats to heart. I, on the other hand, wanted answers. And the cat was still breathing and wanted the curiosity sated.

“Enjoy the show?” I couldn’t help but jab as I moved passed the professor. The fact that he looked up questioningly and then to the stage confused me.

“It’s fine. Are you?”

I frowned, looking back over my shoulder at a previous performer now doing a rendition of a modern, non-vampiric song.

“Yeah… fine.”

Had I imagined that little salute earlier? He certainly seemed the same level of unimpressed he’d been all evening. Shaking my head I moved on. Maybe I had too much to drink after all. Throwing myself around and spitting challenges at strange, mythically powerful beings. But… I still didn’t really know what was real and what wasn’t.

I hadn’t seen any danger yet. Just a bunch of baseless veiled warnings. Hell… I hadn’t even seen any fangs yet. Did they even have fangs? They must right… I wasn’t happy with the not knowing.

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

“Devyn… right?”

A little over an hour passed. I’d definitely had more conversations post-dip than prior. A few of the vamps had strolled by to introduce themselves but I had finally gathered my stuff and slipped away, intent on calling it a night. That was until Christian blocked my path in the darkened hallway, startling me with a usually silent approach. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up but I managed to maintain my composure and nod even though I retreated a couple of steps.

“Hey, um yeah. You can call me Dee… or Dev if you like.”

I wasn’t about to make a scene. Definitely not out there alone in the dark with someone that could possibly bring me harm. My pulse raced though. Nastily, my mind mocked me for the thoughts of wanting to see how dangerous a vampire could be. I might just end up finding out sooner rather than later.

“Cool. Chris is fine… too.”

He didn’t seem like a ruthless, violent killer. But everyone knew looks could be deceiving. I licked my lips slowly.

“Nice to meet you again, Chris.”

He nodded after glancing over his shoulder and stepped closer, crowding the tiny space around me. I felt something hard dig into my back but didn’t dare turn to investigate. All my focus, hazy as it was, centered on the body in front of me.

“Where are you from?”

“Hmm?” I shifted getting both more nervous and curious simultaneously. No one had asked any personal questions since I’d arrived at VanDrake Academy. Nor had any of them sought me out alone. “Like… Georgia, you mean?”

“Well, yes… and no.”

I waited, giving him the time to explain since I had no clue what else he could possibly mean. And I didn’t wish to agitate him… in case that created some sort of… situation. I gulped and may have overreacted to his glance, thinking he looked towards my neck. Had I gone too far that night? Daring one of them to come after me? Had I done that? Good gracious… was I actually in danger?

“Is that where…”

Again he hesitated, looking around some more. I found myself doing the same, wondering just how wary I should be about his strange behavior. But really, I had no clue how strange he was being or not. I didn’t know anyone here. I didn’t know vampire culture… their strengths and weaknesses… or the things that may aggravate or annoy them… or provoke them.

“What I mean, is… are you a half-fang?”

My mind went blank.

“A what?”

“You know… a ha-”

“Chris… there you are…”

I jumped, banging my elbow against what turned out to be a stone statue against my back. Chris, as well and in the blink of an eye, moved back. Phillip by his side seemed to materialize in thin air. They were supposed to move fast, every and anything in the legend said so… but I never imagined anything like this.

“And with the little showstopper no less.”

I frowned looking between them wondering what had spooked me so much. Chris looked sheepish as hell, peeping at his buddy who in turn was looking at me again with that curious expression.

“The show hardly came to an end after me… I imagine there are still plenty of them ready to go again.” I pulled myself up straighter, trying to calm my nerves. There was something about them both that made my stomach flip uncontrollably. “No need to let me keep either of you from it…”

Something flashed in their eyes, what though, I couldn’t be sure.

“You’re not going to stay for the rest?”

I squirmed and shook my head at Chris, focused on the disappointment I suspected in his tone. But what did he have to be disappointed about? What was that he asked me… a half-fang… what did he mean?

Part of me considered staying just to find out more but the look in Phillip’s eyes gave me all the pause. There was simply no telling what he was thinking and I wasn’t exactly sure I wanted to find out if his threats could be true anymore that night.

I made excuses and escaped before the choice was taken from me. Could they even do that? I wasn’t sure and wasn’t about to find out that night.

Things That U Do - DONE

I spent the next week being unusually isolated. And honestly, I hated myself for being such a coward. I knew I’d been rattled by that little scene with Chris and Phillip. Their incredible speed was a graphic reminder that these people… creatures? Monsters… weren’t normal.

So, I hid and avoided any possible encounter, not even sitting in the dining hall for mealtime. And it was all utterly stupid.

What was my plan? To hide in my room all semester? Classes were due to start in less than two days. It wasn’t like I would be allowed to stow away indefinitely, even if I wanted to.

Which I didn’t. By that day of the Midnight Mixer, I was utterly bored of my stupid choice. It did nothing but annoy me in the end. Not one other soul probably even noticed my self-induced seclusion. They certainly wouldn’t be affected by it.

Therefore, enough of punishing myself for no damn reason. There was a party that night and I planned on damned well being there.

Once I figured out what to wear…

I stood before the wardrobe, frowning at the meager offerings. How the hell was I supposed to know there would be some fancy-dancy cocktail party? I was fairly sure jeans and sneakers… or flip-flops wouldn’t make the grade.  So, really… there weren’t a lot of options open to me.

At least, that is what I convinced myself when I determined to go better my circumstances.

It didn’t take long to locate the garage, after making a couple of discreet inquiries among the available staff.  Considering myself quite clever and stealthy, I slipped through the designated door and almost immediately let out a low whistle. Vintage and modern models in an array of custom colors gleamed between bright white recessed lighting and a slab of immaculate gray granite underneath that looked good enough to eat off.

Like a kid in a candy shop, my fingers itched to fiddle and play with each one. But I didn’t really have a lot of time to waste. Without much thought, I zoned in on a sleek convertible and grinned triumphantly as the door pulled open immediately. Bending forward, I flipped visors and opened the glove compartment, searching for the keys.

“What are you doing?”

“Ouch!”

I jerked back and spun, rubbing the spot I’d hit on the roof, and eyed that professor from the party. Casually, I moved enough to shut the car door and shrugged.

“Just looking.”

Samuel moved further into the garage after clicking the door shut and I frowned because I felt sure I closed it myself.

“I could see that… what are you looking for?”

“Keys.”

I lifted my chin and stared directly into his eyes boldly admitting the truth after only a tiny hesitation.

Brow-raising was his initial response before he chuckled.

“You planned to steal a car, that belongs to vampires?”

I wrinkled my nose, not exactly sure what difference it made who the vehicle belonged to, but I suppose stealing from vampires could result in harsher punishment than a cell in some police station.

“Borrow…”

“Ummhmm… and where did you plan on going once you found them?”

“The keys?” He nodded and I felt silly for asking. The subject hadn’t changed. “Shopping.”

“Ahh…”

He stepped closer, stopping only inches from me and my nerves turned erratic. Determinedly, I did not waver despite how weak my legs suddenly felt. He grinned… my stomach flipped, then he stepped around me and opened the car once more. Only a couple of seconds ticked by as he pressed a tiny button on the side of the armrest and tugged out a set of keys.

He returned to the spot before me, towering over me, and held them out at my eye level. Gritting my teeth, I unfurled and lay my palm up.

“And are you going to buy whatever you are shopping for… or you’re planning to borrow whatever that is too?”

“I guess it depends on how much it costs…”

He laughed and the back of my neck heated up.

“You could get yourself expelled before classes even start if you get caught by the local retailers and authorities…”

“I won’t get caught.”

He smirked and looked me over. The half-smile was so similar to the one I remembered from the night of the party that I was quite certain that I couldn’t have made that up. It sent chills down my spine. Suddenly he moved, reaching into his pocket and tugging out a wallet. In the next beat, he stuffed the keys and a couple of bills into my hand, curling our fingers until he was sure I gripped both securely. He released me as quickly as I clutched the items.

“Let’s not risk it.”

I arched a brow looking down and then back again with a smirk.

“Worried I won’t make it back?”

“Worried you won’t bring my favorite car back…”

“Ha… well I have the keys now, maybe I’ll just keep them.”

He hadn’t moved and I couldn’t rationalize my inane desire to taunt these men at VanDrake… or creatures… or whatever. I stuffed the keys and cash into the front pocket of my tight jeans while he watched, unmoving.

“You won’t. And I don’t think you want me hunting you down to get them back.”

Did he mean he would eat me? Harm me? I still did not know anything about the vamps, not anything substantial. I’d seen them move freely in the daytime and witnessed firsthand how fast they could move. I overheard one of the other humans mention their strength being far greater than ours. But that’s all I knew fact from fiction.

“I don’t know… let me think about it.”

He was still so close forcing me to tilt my head to maintain eye contact. The grin on his face was dark and nefarious. I felt drawn to him.

“You have some time… besides, I know where the really fun toys are.”

Why did those words, and his look, send a jolt deep into my core.

“What toys?”

His grin was utterly wicked.

“I guess if you manage to make it back… and through the semester, you might have a chance to find out.”

With those cryptic words, he left quickly… without waiting for any of the thousands more questions I now had.

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️CHRISTIAN⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

“You look great tonight.”

The party had been going for some time before I made an appearance. I hadn’t found exactly what I was looking for during my shopping trip and ended up restyling the dress I purchased. Which had taken a lot longer than I planned and so, as usual, I was late.

I’d barely been there for ten minutes before he approached. I smiled, reigning in any uncertainty I might feel, and accepted the glass of champagne Christian held out.

“Thank you, so do you…”

And he did. The dark blue suited him well. He was just as attractive as most of the others, more so in some cases. If I didn’t know he was a vampire… if we hadn’t met there, I’d never have had a reason to feel so uneasy. He seemed perfectly charming every other time I’d encountered him… other than that night.

“About the other night…”

My heart raced. Could he read my thoughts?

“Which night?”

Stupid, stupid. Playing dumb was never my strength. What else could it have been? I hadn’t seen him since then… stupid, idiotic, lame diversion. It didn’t even work… at all. He looked directly at me and reminded me of the excursion.

“Ahhh… yes. It was fun. I had no idea what was going on half the time though.”

He grinned and nodded.

“Yeah. It took some time for me to catch on to the language too. If you want I could teach you a few words… sometime.”

“Oh. Yeah, sure. That’d be fun probably.” Would it though? “How long did it take you to learn?”

He chuckled. “I’m still learning. I only started taking the language after I got into VanDrake. But it’s got its base in the romantic languages… Latin, you know. Since I’ve taken that it’s not been too difficult to pick up.”

“You’ve taken Latin…? That’s insane.” I laughed. “I don’t have a fucking clue about anything about it…”

“Well, a lot of medical terms originate from Latin so I took it to help out when I was at college.”

“Huh?” He looked over curious at my confusion. “You haven’t always attended VanDrake?”

He chuckled. “Hell no, I didn’t even know VanDrake was a thing until Phillip got me in.”

“Huh?” I hated sounding like a recording. I shook my head. “I thought this place was a big deal in the vampire secret society.”

“Oh, yeah, it is. But I wasn’t part of that world, until…” he shrugged.

I glanced around, watching others chatting, laughing, dancing… then back to Christian who suddenly seemed more reserved than I initially imagined.

“Until?”

He arched a brow looking at me. “You know… right?”

I shook my head and he looked confused.

“So you’re really not a half-fang?”

“What is that?”

He laughed, softly but it sounded more amazed than amused.

“It’s when someone is turned outside the siring line. Like… not from a family. A bite survivor.”

My stomach flipped.

“What do you mean?

He explained, his tone almost flat as if he were reciting the information from some textbook he’d recently read. The differences between siring and surviving… about how he didn’t even remember who had sired him. About how differently other vamps treated him because of it.

“And you thought I was one?”

“Well…” he chuckled again, breaking the monotony… “you were acting hella reckless. A lot like I did when I was first turned. Brash and imprudent…”

I smirked. “Reckless hmm?”

“You don’t think so?”

“I was just having fun. Everyone else was… why shouldn’t I have?”

“That’s fair. It’s just… it’s just not usual for new-to-the-world humans to be so open… unafraid. Bold. Not since they found out we were real. And you don’t really know what we are capable of…”

A shiver raced down my spine because I knew I had thought this same thing earlier in the garage. But I wasn’t about to admit that.

“I won’t believe no other human has been the way I am towards this world.”

“I mean, sure… but they are few and far between. And I’ve never seen one with no fear.”

“Well… trust me… I’ve had moments where I’ve been scared…” I conceded, but added teasingly, “a little.”

“Well, at least there’s that. You’re not a completely thoughtless idiot.”

I pressed my lips together but we both laughed after a couple of seconds.

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️PHILLIP⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

“So…” A voice teased, mere inches from my ear, “it was the alcohol that emboldened the ‘lil human at my event the other night…”

A mixture of sensations erupted inside me. I had moved back from the crowd after Christian had finally moved along, preferring to watch for the moment instead of jumping into something heedlessly. It wasn’t my usual approach, I always preferred to just get things done, take the bull by the horns and all that. But Christian had given me some things to think about. And in an instant, all those thoughts washed away to be replaced with this undeniable excitement.

His body was so close, brushing up against me from behind without even a hint of a warning. And I wasn’t sure how I felt about the fact that I knew instantly who he was without seeing him.

“What are you talking about?” I muttered over my shoulder with an elevated chin. It was impossible to actually look down upon him but I did my damned best.

He chuckled and stepped fully around to face me directly.

“You’ve been hiding.”

I would have had to be blind to not notice how well he filled out the dark suit he wore. The memory of his bare-chested body flashed through my mind and I wasn’t about to deny how tempting it was, thinking of it. But I was not happy about him calling me out over what I had already realized… my silliness in the past week.

“I have not.”

He lifted a brow and despite my best effort, I squirmed the tiniest bit. The smirk on his lips told me he noticed.

“I haven’t seen you around… you have me thinking that night was a fluke.”

“You’re welcome to think whatever you like.”

“Oh… you might not like all the things I think about…”

“You don’t know that.”

He looked around briefly as if he were determining if the coast were clear before he leaned forward.

“Shall I whisper all my dark secrets in your ear?”

I felt the words more than heard them, his lips even brushed ever so softly against my lobe. My eyes rolled back but I straightened my spine abruptly when he eased back to look into my face. Did that moan come out of me? He grinned.

“Yes,” I answered and was pleased by the surprise he displayed. I grinned myself now. “Do tell… all of it. Don’t keep me in suspense.”

He smirked after a moment and tiny hairs prickled my skin when he traced his long slender fingers from my elbow to wrist and then clasped my hand.

“Dance with me…”

“No…” The breathiness of my reply earned a deeper grin from him.

“Please.”

He tugged and I yielded by stepping forward allowing him to escort me to the dance floor. I thought I should have objected again, I should have been firm about staying off the floor and out of his arms. But there was the other part… that decided it very much wanted to be right where I was with his hard body pressed against mine. And clearly that side, the wanton, daring, rash side won over my motor skills. My pulse jumped erratically when one of his hands pressed against the base of my spine pulling me even closer.

“I do not like you very much, I’ve decided.”

“Oh, come now… why would you start lying now when you’ve been so utterly blunt thus far.”

“Good to know you think so highly of yourself…”

“If I’m not gonna who is?”

I kept my mouth shut at that moment, knowing I felt the same way was not going to help prove any point.

“Do tell… why the sudden hate then?”

“Hate? That’s too emotional.”

“I do believe most humans have them…”

“Do you have them?”

He continued grinning as we moved and I wondered whose bright idea it was to have a damn quartet playing slow melodic tunes that did not allow for less touching. Weren’t vampires supposed to be deathly cold? Why the hell was I so hot?

“We are talking about you…”

“I’d rather talk about you.” Urgh… the cocky smile was not at all what I had planned for. “Not like that…”

“You’re rather riled up tonight, aren’t you?”

Could be from the way his hand inched across any piece of bare flesh he could manage to find… seemingly casually. Like when he pivoted us to the left away from another couple, his fingers stroked across my shoulders. Or as he sent me into a spin, he’d clutched my bare thigh, hugging it against his body while the other leg… and my dress… swung into the rotation. It was my fault for agreeing to the dance. And for slicing that huge slit all the way to my hip.

To anyone else, I’m pretty sure it was simple dancing. To me? Every inch of me tingled.

“Are you trying to rile me up?”

“Perhaps.”

I believed he might be. The better question was why was he succeeding (trying or not)? I was no simpering virgin. I’d had many arrogant men hold my attention a time or two. Or ten. But I’d never been so near a vampire… and that had to account for it. The trouble was, very few of them had caused so much unusual nervousness within me. And this man was definitely one of the few.

“That must be it then.” He arched a brow. “You’re toying with me. Like a cat with a mouse.”

“Am I? Is that why you dislike me?”

“I dislike you because you keep calling me on my bullshit…”

“Maybe quit with the bullshit then… since it’s clearly not working.”

I laughed. I couldn’t help myself.

“Maybe I like my bullshit.”

“Ummhmm. Is that equal to or more so than your dislike of me?”

“Are we to do math lessons now…?”

He leaned closer, “I just think what you’re saying isn’t adding up.”

“Because you cannot believe anyone would dislike you?”

“Ohh… no, I could totally buy that. I can be quite disagreeable.” How the hell long was this damn song? I was feeling claustrophobic… too close… and way too reckless. Damn Chris and his notions. “And menacing.”

“Yes, I recall you being labeled as such.”

“You still don’t buy it?”

Our gazes locked and the insistent warning bells blared like the tune of a WW2 war horn. He was far too handsome… and far too aware of it. And too confident when my innermost thoughts were a complete jumble.

“I could. But is that your goal? To make me fear you?”

“Honestly?” I nodded, completely absorbed in whatever he would say next. “I don’t have a goal. I simply could not get that little freckle on the left side of your breast out of my mind. So… here I am.”

“Because of my breast?”

“Breasts. They are mighty fine breasts, to be sure.”

“That’s pretty superficial…”

“Were you expecting prose and songs of love and adoration?”

“Thank God it’s not…”

He smirked. “Such a strange human with your abnormal emotions. Tons of chicks would melt if I read them poetry about devotion and their eternal beauty.”

“Tons?” I laughed. “Some girls are utterly gullible to a handsome face.”

“Not you though?”

Oh, absolutely I could be brought low, physically, by a pretty face. Mentally?

“I already know that I’m good-looking… and that my breasts are mighty fine.”

“You sound about as arrogant as you keep accusing me of being…”

Luckily, the song finally came to an end giving me time to consider a worthy response. But by the time we returned to my earlier position, his broad smile had diminished. If not for the way his thumb ‘accidentally’ brushed against the side of my breast when he held my arm I may have thought that the entire conversation never happened. He made some excuse before purposefully promising that he would see me again soon and was off in a matter of moments.

Frowning, I watched him go. He made his way across the room, stopping near a man as tall as him and I felt unsettled, almost microscopic under the scrutiny of those dark, assessing eyes.

Thankfully, the connection was lost when Phillip said something, distracting the older guy. In desperate need of some air, I took a glass of champagne off a passing tray and made a beeline for the nearest balcony.

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️SAMUEL⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

“My apologies, Devyn.”

It was entirely ridiculous how just the sound of certain voices caused that rush. I was left, once again, wondering why I was so suddenly afflicted with such nervous energy. I mean, I’d been reminding myself that it was only natural considering my surroundings, but that didn’t stop me from being annoyed by it at every possible turn. And at that present moment, I needed to get out the door just a few more steps ahead.

And yet, just now I flicked droplets of champagne from my fingers as I eyed the tall, dark, and mysterious man ahead of me.

“Professor Parrish.”

“I didn’t see you there.”

“You didn’t? I think your lies are almost as bad as my own.”

He smirked while simultaneously plucking a new glass from another passing servant to exchange the one I’d spilled when he accidentally bumped me. At least, that was what he would have me believe.

“Have you been telling lies tonight?”

“Mostly to myself, it seems…”

“Strange behavior.”

He was telling me.

“If you’ll excuse me… I was just going to get a bit of air…”

“Funny, so was I.”

I narrowed my gaze but didn’t object when he waved a hand before us and followed through the large french doors.

Even without the dimmed lamps, the cloudless sky overhead would have allowed for ample lighting. I could imagine how it might have looked years ago before electricity was a thing. Not that I was envious of a time with no electricity. Never that. But beyond that, it was the fresh air that really created the atmosphere. Being a city girl, I never considered how both energizing and comforting the country air could be. So much less smog and filth. A girl like me could get used to a lifestyle like this. Or I could end up bored out of my wits.

“Did you find what you were looking for?” I blinked and glanced over at him standing a good distance apart. “On your shopping trip…”

“Oh.” I lifted a hand with a flourish. “You can see the results for yourself…”

His eyes trailed downward and inched back up slowly. I could, however, not read one bit into the glance. Without comment, he tugged a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and stepped closer allowing me to pull one free.

“And you brought my car back safe and sound?”

“Pretty sure the registration read VanDrake Academy… there wasn’t one piece of personal information anywhere in that car…”

Creases stretched from his eyes but he concealed his mouth lighting and then took a long puff before bothering to extend a flame to me. Our eyes met while the tip of mine ignited.

“Didn’t your parents teach you not to rifle through other people’s stuff?”

“They probably tried at some point…”

“So you’re admitting you’re difficult?”

“Complex,” I said smugly. He shook his head but I definitely noted his amusement.

“Nosy.”

“Inquisitive…”

“Smart-ass”

“That’s a fact…”

“Umhmm.” The ember on his cig was burning down fast after another long drag. “So how are you getting along at the academy so far?”

Such a proper, practical inquiry. I could have yawned.

“It’s fine… not much happening though. The pool party was interesting. Do you vamps party like that all the time?”

“Seemed to be the usual sort of antics…”

His complete nonchalance only made me more curious about his antics that night. I’d held back asking then, foolishly convinced I must have imagined it.

“Then why the salute?”

“Do you spend all your time so focused on the past?”

I scoffed and rolled my eyes. The past? It was less than a week ago. But, then I realized, he didn’t actually deny it. Narrowing my gaze I looked him over fully, reconsidering and determining that it hadn’t just been a drunken hallucination. Perhaps he was trying to maintain his professionalism… he was a professor after all.

“Fine, don’t tell me. But that’s just making me more curious… along with your promise of showing me the fun toys…”

“I made no promise.”

“Didn’t you? I’m sure in my mind I heard it that way… some challenge about making it through the semester…”

He laughed as he smashed the butt into a nearby ashtray.

“Guess we’ll see if you have the nerve…”

He moved, heading towards the ballroom but didn’t resist the urge to turn back for one last look when I called out.

“I know you already know how audacious I can be.”

Mockingly, he tipped his fingers to his head leaving me there grinning ear to ear.

Ed-Ucation - DONE

Once classes started, I guess I expected things to pick up a bit. Not sure why I got that assumption. So far, life at VanDrake, while not exactly uneventful, had been pretty average. It seemed that whatever Silus VanDrake had in mind… his effort to make this place available and ordinary for both vampires and humans alike was so far proceeding to plan. There had been a few contentious moments personally where my mind plotted deviant intrigues but anything I’d conjured seemed to quickly fizzle out.

I suppose I should be grateful that some of the classes at least were utterly unworldly. Without hesitation, I signed on for the Vampiric history class and for shits and giggles added Arcane biology. If I were being truly honest, I knew I was horrible with sciences. But I didn’t let that deter me. And though try as I might searching for it, there was nothing offered regarding languages. Vampiric ones, that is. Which had of course been the very first thing I wanted to take. It was definitely the biggest disappointment with my roster.

Immediately upon realizing it, I sought Christian out and he eagerly agreed to help me with the language, though he was quick to warn that he wasn’t the best at it himself. And with his class load, he wasn’t sure how quick the lessons would go but I was alright with that. As long as I was getting some information about it and not feeling so lost whenever they spoke in that language. He promised to catch up with me soon to at least go over a couple of the basics.

I am not sure when I actually picked up on the gossip. The day of… or the next after classes started. It was kinda difficult not to notice once I did. At any given moment I’d witness some heads bobbing together, loud whispers, and rushed endings to conversations as soon as any human, not just me… came into earshot. The vampire student body seemed to have some secrets.

If it had only been one or two clandestine couples, I could have ignored it. Maybe. But it was nearly all of them. Busy buzzing bees stirring up trouble. Or so I imagined. Initially, I determined to not care. I really did not know why I should. But the words kept slipping from unfamiliar lips, taunting and teasing me with my ignorance. By the end of the week my curiosity, dwindling patience, and lack of etiquette motivated me to action.

Or maybe it was that I stumbled upon Phillip in the upstairs library and I figured I could manipulate some answers out of him.

“Just the man, er… ah… umm… vamp I’ve been looking for.”

It was a lie, but he didn’t need to know that. He glanced up with a ready grin but the look in his eyes was hella suspicious. He leaned back into the plush back sofa and crossed his ankle over his knee ever so casually.

“Is that right?”

I grinned and strolled over, purposefully settling right beside him so that our thighs brushed together.

“Whatcha reading?” I reached forward and flipped the open textbook on the coffee table in front of us and wrinkled my nose at the strange lettering, if you could call it that, scrolled across the cover.

He said something, in that language without elaborating… I knew on purpose. He looked so very cocky sitting there, knowing I had no clue what it was and waiting to see what I would do or say.

“Fun… I’ll be sure to add that to the list of words Chris is going to teach me…”

“Chris hmm?”

I murmured affirmatively and flipped a couple of pages, clearly disorganizing whatever studying he was up to.

“And you needed me because…”

I peeped over and then shut the book completely. He gave it little attention.

“You never let me finish the night of the mixer…”

“Finish what exactly?”

That was definitely the question. I hadn’t thought this out at all. I was just taking advantage of finding him alone.

“Talking about how good I look of course.”

“And it's been preying on your mind that I might not agree with you?”

“Oh please… that isn’t in doubt.”

“How modest of you.”

I grinned and started tracing a finger along his thigh. “Well… I mean, you were the one admitting to gawking at my body.”

“Wasn’t necessary to gawk when you were showing it off for all the world to see. Quite brazenly.”

“No judgment! I’m not ashamed of my body… or embarrassed that you saw it. Butttt…”

He arched a brow, clearly interested in where I was going with all this. It would have helped if I knew myself. I nibbled on my lower lip and saw his eyes drop to them. Emboldened I shifted and surprised him when I moved to straddle his thighs. His leg dropped and he didn’t immediately object to the change in position.

“It does prove that you find me attractive, or else you wouldn’t have looked.”

“Ahh…” he murmured as his hands settled on my hips before moving to cup my ass over his lap.

I grinned and started brushing a finger just under the rib of his T-shirt collar.

“So, no, it’s not in doubt…”

His fingers dug in as he shifted, keeping our bodies connected while he sat more upright and drew his face closer to my cleavage. My breath caught as I watched his eyes move again followed by one of his slender fingers moving along the same path, tucking the hair over my shoulder, then tracing a sharp nail slowly against my collarbone where my pulse beat erratically. Nervous excitement coiled in my stomach.

Somewhere deep inside warning bells went off but my body was all for ignoring them. I gulped softly and his eyes shifted to my neck, then down further between the slow cadence of my breasts. The fact that he moved again, both his hands inching up and cupping them through my tee made a low moan hiss between my lips.

I was going down fast and completely forgot everything else but that very moment.

“So…” he hissed, his voice as smooth as butter and all but making me melt… “let me get this straight…” he continued fondling my breasts… seemed very intent on the action in fact and I was lost in watching him do it. My nipples ached and strained into the soft cotton fabric under his palms. “You came searching for me, nearly a week later, to confirm something that you claim you already knew… which I already admitted to… just to hear me say it again?”

He looked up, an absolutely wicked grin stretching across his face and it took me more than a few seconds to actually grasp the string of words he’d just mumbled.

“Urghh…” I spit and shoved at his chest before I twisted off his lap and flopped back against the sofa. “You’re such an asshole.”

“Why?” he was laughing fully now.

“Why did you continue…?”

“Why on earth would I stop you?”

“Because you were just toying with me.”

“Oh, because you totally weren’t trying to exploit me for some reason with that body of yours?”

“I hate you for real.”

“Ummhmm, I could tell.” He continued grinning. I rolled my eyes. “Just admit the real reason you disrupted my studying…”

“Fine…” I hissed and shoved his leg before inching apart not wanting any physical contact. My body, however, regretted the abrupt ending. Tough shit! “I want to know what all this gossip is about… whispering and shit. What is going on?”

He looked confused and tilted his head slightly though I wasn’t sure why. “What gossip?”

“About the fang bang and Dracula’s Folly… and um… what’s the other thing… Sire Fire? What is that shit?”

He burst into laughter again and I wrinkled my nose disapprovingly.

“Sorry…” he lifted a hand waving the disgusted look away while he clutched his stomach. It seriously could not be that fucking funny. “No… really. You aren’t serious are you?”

I crossed my arms. He chuckled again.

“Sorry… it’s funny. Like… the only reason they’re acting so damn stupid and secretive is cus you’re here.”

“Me?”

“Well… not you per se. Humans. All of you. Fang bangs are utterly stupid… boring. They trick the humans into coming so they can fuck with them. Have a little fun… nothing too serious… I guess. But like if you wanna check it out I can find out when one’s gonna happen. Not really my thing so you’ll have to go on your own. Or maybe you can get Christian to go with…”

I narrowed my gaze.

“Make sure you use some earplugs… and don’t take them out no matter what you see.”

“What would I see?”

He shrugged, “I can get the info if you want.”

The fact that he found it pointless and stupid did not make me feel motivated to participate. I would have thought some fang bang to be more… graphic. And considering how sensual I knew him to be thanks to my futile attempt at seduction… and witnessing the event he threw two weeks ago, I didn’t doubt that I’d probably be let down going to investigate.

“Fine… whatever. What about the other stuff?”

He shook his head, less amused. Actually, no longer amused at all.

“Doesn’t really concern you.”

“Oh come on. Just tell me.”

He actually frowned then abruptly he stood up. I followed his lead, utterly confused at the drastic change in his mood. Every fiber of my being was now utterly and completely interested.

“Just let it go, okay?”

He didn’t really seem interested in my answer. He was busily collecting his notes and books. I grabbed his arm when he was literally about to leave on that note. But when he spun around I jumped, startled when I thought I noticed his eyes gloss over completely black. In the blink of an eye, he pulled his arm away and muttered some excuse about needing to get more information for his studies.

“Phillip… wait… what the hell?”

But he was already speeding through the door.

Needless to say, I was none too happy with his ass for running away like some coward. What the hell did those words mean? And why did he seem so uptight about sharing what they had to deal with?

If he thought I would just let it go after that ridiculously suspicious reaction then he was an utter damn fool. But I wouldn’t have a chance to ask him anymore though because he was nowhere to be found. And trust me, I looked. That night and certainly the next day before and after my morning classes.

All my anger turned remarkably worried when I finally heard the news. A death… one of the vampires had been found face down in the pool. Immediately, shock and dread and a strange rocking concern surged through me. No one would tell who the vampire was only that it was a guy and that he had been staked through the heart. I barely knew Phillip, but for some reason, I couldn’t stop fretting over his absence and the shocking news.

LOOKS:


R1-DONE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (14/05/2022 at 03:17)

Form

Name: Eden Thatcher

Age: 29

FC: Bella Hadid

Position: The Human Studies Professor

Traits: Curious/Nosy; Hard-working; Absent-minded; Good-hearted & Caring; Over-trusting; Naïve; Non-confrontational; Selfless; Unreliable; Messy; Loyal; Easily worries; Inquisitive

Personality: A History nerd since her early childhood after listening to endless stories from her maternal grandmother. Eden loves to learn, has always been inquisitive, and is a total book lover... often giving the impression that she cares more about them than people. Tends to be absent-minded, and a daydreamer, and it isn't unusual for her to space out in the middle of conversations. Eden is curious... sometimes too much, borderline nosy with her behavior, and endless questions, and absolutely clueless to take notice of it. Has a caring, good-hearted, and affectionate nature and unfortunately, tends to be naive, and over-trusting... forgives as quickly as she gets mad over something or someone. Eden isn't someone to freely speak her mind, and absolutely avoids getting into any kind of confrontation... even if that means agreeing to an idea/plan no matter how stupid it might be. She is selfless, trying to make everyone around her happy, sometimes at the expense of her own happiness. Unreliable, never on time, and both her workplace and her apartment are a mess... and yet Eden always manages to find what she is looking for. Can't deal well with criticism - always takes it too personally - and she is someone who easily worries. She takes time to open up to others and to feel at ease around new people... but once she does, she is extremely loyal and a friend for life. Loves her job, often spending more hours at her workplace than necessary, and she tends to forget about her own limits pushing herself too far.

Interests: Theodore & Silus

Staff Meeting / Midnight Mixer
Cred to MB & Nina

Chapter I

Expect the Unexpected

Eden kicked the door close behind her, phone tucked between her right shoulder, and her hands full with her mail because not for the first time she couldn’t be bothered with checking her mailbox every day.

“Mika, I will call you back in a moment,” Eden said ending the call before her sister had any chance to reply. Kicking off her heels into a corner, she ventured further into her small but cozy flat.

“What is that?” her eyebrows were furrowed together in confusion when she spotted a strange letter in the middle of junk mail, and two or three bills. “VanDrake Academy?”

Eden threw her phone along with the rest of her mail onto the couch before ripping the letter open… it was a job offer which was quite the surprise but honestly, far from being unpleasant. She had been toying with the idea of searching for something new for a while now after feeling unsatisfied with her current job. In her opinion, there was nothing new to learn or to achieve… but always the same every day.

The job offer while quite random certainly had managed to pique Eden’s curiosity… VanDrake Academy wasn’t a name or place that rang any bell inside her mind and yet she already knew that she was going to accept the offer.

She reached for her phone, finally finding it buried underneath her mail, and the sweater she had worn yesterday. “Mika, you won’t believe what just happened…”

A strange turn of events

VanDrake was truly a remarkable place… the architecture, the sheer size of it, and the endless hallways. The whole building seemed to ooze with history and secrets that were just waiting to be discovered. It wasn’t like any other place or school Eden had ever been to before, not that she had a lot of experience in this regard. Usually, she would have already gone exploring and asked all kinds of questions but she had yet to dare for one simple reason… Vampires.

It wasn’t a new revelation that Vampires were real and had been living among humans for centuries. But it certainly wasn’t something Eden ever believed to be true… creatures like Vampires only existed in books, legends, and nightmares. Honestly, her life hadn’t changed much since the revelation. If there were Vampires among her friends or people she knew from work she didn’t know… and a part of Eden thought it was better if she didn’t know.

But here at VanDrake Academy things were different… she was a human among a large crowd of Vampires. It was an unsettling thought, one that left her with an anxious feeling in the pit of her stomach. She knew too little of Vampires... most of what she did know were probably silly rumors and stuff from legends to scare away Humans. And yet Eden didn't feel scared though she couldn't say why... maybe because she hadn't actually spoken with any of the Vampires yet or maybe because she felt more curious and intrigued.

Well, in just a few minutes Eden would have her first encounter with Vampires as she was just on her way to the staff meeting... and to no big surprise, she was running late. Breathing heavily she came to a stop in front of a wooden door.

You can do this! She thought to herself before she pushed the door open... her stomach dropped when she realized that she was likely the last one to arrive.

Eden swallowed when she noticed that some Vampires turned to look at her... their eyes were anything but kind.

"Hi, I'm Eden, the new Human..." She stopped mid-sentence upon noticing that no one truly seemed to care. Their heads were turned away from her and everybody had gone back to conversing with each other... and not paying any attention to her.

"Well, that is awkward," Eden muttered under her breath as she ventured further into the room. She couldn't fully decide what was better... being ignored by the Vampires for the rest of the school year or them looking at her whenever she entered one of the rooms.

She startled slightly when her back bumped into something solid just as she was trying to squeeze past a chair. "Oh, sorry, I wasn't looking," Eden said looking at the tall man in front of her.

There was something kind and welcoming in his eyes as he looked down at her, "It is alright. I'm Silus VanDrake, founder and headmaster of the Academy." he introduced himself offering his hand.

She blinked a few times in surprise before taking his hand and shaking it slightly, "Eden Thatcher, the new Human Studies Teacher."

If he was truly the founder of the VanDrake Acamdey - Eden had no reason not to believe him - he had to be at least a few centuries old... and yet he still looked so Human.

Maybe it was silly for her to expect every Vampire to look like they were part of yet another mystery or horror movie. No wonder they managed to live all those centuries among Humans.

"I hope you will enjoy your time at VanDrake Academy," Silus said lips curled into a smile.

"I hope so too. The Academy is certainly impressive." Eden replied smiling as well before tucking a strand of her hair back, "And something else too... but I don't think I need to tell you that."

"You don't." he agreed with a slight nod of his head.

There were a ton of questions burning on the tip of her tongue... Why did you allow Humans to come to your Academy? was just one of them... and the one that had been haunting Eden's mind since she realized that she was going to work among Vampires.

But she never got a chance as someone called for Silus' attention.

"Business calls." He excused himself, "You should take the opportunity to meet your other co-workers as well, Eden."

She watched him as he made his way to the other side of the room joining another teacher before she let her gaze wander taking notice of a young man. He had his arms crossed in front of his chest and as their gazes locked, Eden felt a shiver run down her spine. Both, his expression and appearance were anything but friendly.

She watched him slightly narrowing his eyes as she took a small step in his direction as if he tried to tell her that she should better stay away. But Eden had never been good at picking up warning signs... even less when her curiosity took over. He obviously seemed to have a problem with her... and yes, she knew it was dangerous and utterly insane but she wanted to know why.

Eden stopped in her tracks when all of a sudden she smelt something... a mixture of rotting eggs and overpowering florals. Eden wrinkled her nose in disgust and soon it became obvious that she wasn't the only one who had taken notice of the smell.

"The meeting is over. Please leave the room." Silus announced loudly before he moved to open one of the windows.

Eden was among the last to step back out into the hallway noticing the man leaning against the wall only a few meters away from her,

"I don't think we have been introduced yet. I'm Eden." She said offering him both her hand and a small smile.

First, he looked at her hand and then up at her face, and now that she was closer she could see the annoyed expression in his eyes.

"Theodore," he replied curtly but made no ambition or whatsoever to accept her hand.

"It is nice to meet you," Eden told him dropping her hand but not her smile.

"I can't really say the same about you." Eyes narrowed together he crossed his arms on his chest.

"Pardon?" she asked failing at keeping both, the shock and surprise out of her voice.

Theodore leaned slightly closer but still kept enough of a distance between them... almost as if her presence was too much to deal with.

"This is your fault." He explained his voice sounded even almost polite compared to his cold and rude demeanor... almost as if he was holding himself back.

"I have no idea what you are talking about." Eden knitted her eyebrows together in confusion. In the corner of her eyes, she noticed Silus standing by the door watching them closely.

"That awful smell. You might think it is funny but I can assure you that it isn't." Theodore explained, "You should watch yourself, Eden." He bit out before he turned around heading down the hallway.

"What was that?" Eden muttered under her breath as she watched him leave... she had no idea what she had done to give Theodore the impression that she was responsible for the smell. He hadn't even given her a chance to explain herself.

This is going to be interesting...

It's a strange night

There were moments when Eden didn't mind her messy and disorganized mind... and tonight was one of them she noted to herself as she pulled a dress out of her suitcase. In her typical manner, she had waited until the last night before packing everything she thought might be necessary and helpful for her time at VanDrake Academy. At least that had been the plan... in reality, Eden had grabbed random clothes and shoes to throw them into her suitcase.

Moments later she stood in front of the mirror, all dressed up and her hair pulled into an up-do. Now all Eden was still missing was her good mood and honestly, she didn't know if it was going to return at any point during the night. Parties were hardly her kind of scene and she only went if it was absolutely necessary. Unfortunately for Eden tonight was one of those occasions... after all, a bad impression was the last thing she needed.

"Well, here we go," Eden murmured to herself before she made her way downstairs to the Midnight Mixer. She wasn't too surprised to see that most of the other staff members and students were already in the middle of enjoying the night.

She grabbed herself a glass of red wine before settling down at one of the empty tables all while she let her gaze wander around the room... watching as students talked and laughed with each other. Not for the first time, Eden wondered who exactly was Vampire and who was a Human. There was no difference in their behavior and appearance whatsoever.

"Eden," a voice called out.

She turned her head spotting Silus walking towards her dressed in a black suit. She pressed her lips together briefly... it wasn't the first time that she had noticed that the headmaster was quite good-looking.

"Silus," she smiled lifting her glass as a greeting, "How are you tonight?"

"I'm doing great. What about yourself?" He asked taking the empty seat next to her, "If I'm being honest, you don't look like you are enjoying yourself."

She licked over her lips, "Am I that easy to read?" she chuckled shaking her head, "Honestly, parties aren't my usual scene... give me a good book or an old movie I can spend hours without even noticing how the time passes."

"Sounds like a lovely way to spend your evening." Silus commented with a smile playing on his lips, "What kind of books or movies?"

"It is... I was never really the type to go to parties and stay out the whole night. Of course, I made an exception now and then... like for the birthday of a good friend." Eden smiled fondly at the memory of her best friend's birthday, "I have always found it easier to enjoy myself if I'm surrounded by people I like. As for books and movies... honestly, the older the better. Black-white movies are always a must whenever they are on TV, and for books... give me something with history and I will forget everything else."

"History? Is that why you accept the job offer to come to VanDrake?" Silus cooked his head to the side as he looked at her, "To learn more about the history of this place or the history of Vampires?" 

"I don't really know if there was just one big reason for coming here, you know." She lifted the glass to her lips taking a small sip, "I was quite surprised by the offer... especially from a place that I never heard of before. If it was mentioned during this whole Vampires are real revelation I didn't pay much attention to it." Eden added with a shrug, "Honestly, I felt bored at my old teaching position for a while now and your offer came at the perfect opportunity... a bit too good to be true but I thought what could go wrong. It was one of those once-in-a-lifetime opportunities."

"Too good to be true?" Silus laughed briefly, "This must be the first time I heard this description about my Academy. What would you have done if it wasn't true?"

"Mhm, good question. Oh, I'm sure that I would have found something else... going back to my old job is definitely not an option. That is over and while I do miss my colleagues, I certainly don't miss working there."

"Spontaneous and optimistic. That is a pretty interesting combination." Silus pointed out.

"Me and being spontaneous? Maybe in another universe." Eden laughed shaking her head, "I think careless and naïve fits it so much better... usually, I don't jump headfirst into decisions like this. But the offer got my curiosity and once I have questions I find it hard to stop until I have my answers."

"And yet I haven't heard a single question from you, Eden."

"Oh, they will come... once I managed to make sense of what used to be my mind." she explained before taking another sip from her glass, "Not to mention that I haven't seen everything of your Academy yet... I wonder what secrets you might be hiding."

"You mean besides the obvious one?" Silus asked sounding bemused, "Are you sure that you really want to find out what might be lurking in the shadows?" He looked straight into her eyes and Eden swallowed.

"I guess we will have to find out."


******

Eden's cheeks were flushed as she stepped outside taking in the cool air. As the night had progressed, her mood had gotten as well even if it still wasn't quite her scene but she no longer felt like wanting to leave straight away.

She leaned against the railing looking at the dark gardens down in front of her. It was a beautiful night and not too cold. A sudden movement caught her attention as she turned her head spotting Theodore... also dressed in black from head to toe.

"Nice isn't it?" She asked back pressed against the railing as she kept her eyes locked on him.

"It is." He replied eyes narrowed together as he stepped towards the railing all while keeping his distance.

And Silus thought that I wasn't enjoying myself. Eden thought to herself chuckling slightly... maybe having the third glass of wine wasn't such a good idea.

"What is so funny?" Theodore asked his voice not as rude as the last time but he still managed to make it obvious that he didn't enjoy her presence.

"Nothing." She was quick to reply turning her attention back to the view in front of her.

Silence stretched between them... still Eden found herself glancing at him from time to time. There was something intriguing about Theodore and not only his rude and cold demeanor around her. A behavior she still couldn't explain since she hadn't seen him acting around others the same way.

"Have I got something on my face?" His sharp question cut through the silence. 

If Eden had been holding anything in her hands she would have dropped it at the sudden question... but it was only her heart beating like crazy inside her ribcage and her face flushed with embarrassment after being caught.

"No, of course not. It is a..." Eden replied too quickly stumbling over the words... almost telling him that he got a pretty face but she managed to keep down the words. "I was just thinking... why did you think that I am responsible for the awful smell?"

"Because you are a human... you shouldn't even be here," Theodore said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

"What is that supposed to mean?" she furrowed her eyebrows together as she kept looking at him, "You don't even know me."

"And what makes you think that I want to get to know you?" He replied glaring at her one last time before he spun around heading back inside.

Eden watched as he disappeared between the crowd not quite sure what to feel about his confession... at one point she wanted to call him out for being ridiculous... that he couldn't judge her when he didn't know her at all.

Maybe she just had to change that...

Strange Whispers

Things got pretty uneventful as soon as the first classes started... Eden didn't mind though because teaching was her passion, even if not all of her students seemed to share her sentiment. Luckily teaching Vampires wasn't much different from teaching teenagers and young adults. There was the usual interruption, the question - some making sense and some being stupid - and inspiring discussions.

Sometimes Eden actually managed to forget that VanDrake Academy wasn't the typical school... but these moments got rarer and shorter with each day that passed. Most of the other staff members - especially Theodore - still didn't agree with her though by now she knew it was simply because she wasn't a Vampire like them.

The words that had been whispered in the hallways and her classroom weren't helping the strange feeling that had settled in the back of Eden's mind. The terms fang-bang, Dracula's folly, and Sire fire made no sense to her at all... only left her feeling more confused, and if she was being honest also slightly worried.

She tried not to let it show, to act like everything was normal but every time she heard yet another student whispering one of those words she felt more uneasy... something was amiss and yet no one wanted to speak openly about those terms and the meaning behind them.

It was an easy decision to ask Silus about them... even easier to find him sitting in his office one day behind his large desk covered in books and stacks of paper.

"Silus, have you got a moment?" Eden asked leaning against the open door.

"Of course. What can I do for you?" he replied pointing at the seat across from him, "Is everything alright?" he closed the book he had been reading, his eyes finding hers.

"Yes, classes are going well... at least, in my opinion. Interestingly enough there isn't really any difference with teaching Vampires." she chuckled briefly before brushing a strand of her hair back, "There is something strange though. I have noticed that some of my students whispering about something being amiss and I have heard terms like fang bang and Sire fire."

"Mhm, I see." Silus replied leaning his hands on the table, "I'm pleased that you are taking an active interest in what is going on at the school, Eden. But I think that your energy would be better focused on teaching than listening to gossip."

But what if it isn't just gossip? The question burned on the tip of her tongue but she swallowed it down upon seeing the expression in Silus' eyes. It was obvious that to him there would be no more discussion on this topic. And maybe he was right... maybe it was better for her to focus on teaching.

"Is there anything else you wanted to talk with me about?"

His question brought her back to reality and Eden was quick to shake her head, "No, that was all. Thank you, Silus." She pushed the chair back gathering her stuff before standing up, "Have a pleasant afternoon."

"You too." A small smile played on his lips as he looked up at her.


It was one late afternoon - days after her talk with Silus - Eden was done with her classes for the day and the library seemed like a great place to spend a few hours of her free time. The number of books was overwhelming... unfortunately, Eden couldn't understand all of them as some were written in a foreign language.

Two students sat in one of the corners whispering to themselves but Eden didn't really pay attention to them. Her mind focused on the book in her hands. Only as their voices got louder, she turned her head to listen... Eden's eyes grew large upon realizing what they had been speaking about.

A male vampire had been discovered face down in the swimming pool, staked through his heart but the weapon was nowhere to be found. The book slipped from Eden's fingers falling to the ground with a loud thud and a brief gasp slipped past her lips. Things at VanDrake had just taken an unexpected turn... one that probably didn't mean anything good.

Last edited by schoggettchen (14/05/2022 at 20:45)

Name Carmen Delano

Age 22

FC Lizeth Selene

Traits Confident. Creative. Adventurous. Loyal friend. Smart. Selfish, somewhat spoilt. Firmly believes you can, and should, start anew whenever you want. Messy, but always knows where her things are. Balances between introverted and extraverted quite nicely. Binger - food, media, people. Versatile, and happy about it. She loves to get praise and recognition for whatever she is doing.

Carmen exudes that main character energy: she’s confident, loves the spotlight, and doesn’t mind a bit of drama. She’s a hedonist through and through, usually dives headfirst. Carmen grew up in a gated community, silver spoon and overprotected mindset from both her parents, but it never kept her from marching to the beat of her drum. She’s neither optimistic, pessimistic nor realistic, creating her own space where she goes into life/world/everything without any expectations to the outcome other than thinking what she set her mind to will come through - or she never actually wanted it. She’s not afraid of confrontations but has enough sense in herself to let people be stupid if they choose to do so. Loves to start things, new beginnings are everything, but she normally gets lost in the process, or simply becomes bored with it. She’s not the most hardworking person, but she has the drive and spark if she likes something. Carmen is generally indecisive when it comes to things that don’t matter, and can know things straight from the start when it’s some big, life-changing call. She loves organizing things and hates putting labels on people - everyone is neutral until proven otherwise. She can easily love anything if presented in a meaningful way, and/or if there is a huge payoff at the end of the process. She’s anxious in relationships - she goes head first, but when she doesn’t get her level of reassurance, she easily pulls back. Carmen is bi-curious, although she rarely discloses it to anyone, not even her friends. It used to bother her being alone - or rather, doing things alone - but now, she adores catching a movie on her own, getting coffee, and food, or getting some work done somewhere, on her own.

Interests Adrian. Nathaniel. Silus.


outfit credit: my old MissB stash & some editing. first outfit is for the maze, second is for the mixer.

chapter I. high by the beach

The sound of this new band was blaring from the speakers set awfully close to the sofa where Carmen nestled, leaning into Arlo, scrolling up and down her phone, as she reached back, gently touching the top of his head, asking for the blunt back. She takes another smoke, gently holding it in her throat, watching a small banner pop up on the top of her phone. She pulls the notification to the front.

She glances through the subject line, lifting a little bit, surprised - it was the VanDrake Academy admissions email replying to the application she sent months ago. Arlo glanced at her, she can tell and pulled the phone up a bit.

“Did you get in?” he asks, and she pulls the phone back, mumbling something along the lines of I’m not sure, but she’s not even sure if he was aware she applied in the first place.

Someone lifts her legs the next second, she reaches to hold herself up, barely making it, dropping her phone somewhere next to them on the sofa.

“Sorry,” a girl puts Carmen’s legs onto her lap, closing her eyes as she melts into the old fabric.

“Shit,” Carmen mussed, pulling the phone from the sofa, and reopening the email. She did get in. A smile lights up her face as she locks the phone, blurry vision making her lean back a bit more before she closes her eyes.

“Did you?”

Carmen nodded, a smug smile on her lips.

“Fuck,” he chuckled, slowly bursting into laughter. She opened her eyes lightly, glancing at him for a moment before joining in. She’s unsure what’s funny, but she is laughing loudly. It took them a while to settle down, it took her a moment to find a drink, and she was very clear of what was happening by the time she got to the In’n’Out a few hours later, feet on the dashboard, digging into a burger.

The next morning, as she got down the stairs for breakfast and much-needed coffee, she wishes she wasn’t as high as she was when it happened. Sometimes she wishes she could take things more seriously.

nothing safe is worth the drive

There’s nothing pretty that can be said about the chat she had with her parents prior to coming to the VanDrake Academy - harsh words flew like confetti and as it usually happens, bones of the skeletons in the closets they revisited made some noise on their way out only to be dragged back inside shortly after.

She never worried herself about what might happen, and rarely makes a stop to ask for any permission - hell, forgiveness was easily given in her family, why should she? Instead a quick fix: apologetic smile, lesson learnt, on her merry way.

As she was now, standing in VanDrake school, on her first week. She’d be lying if she said she felt awfully welcome in this entirely new setting, but the curiosity got to her. As it usually does.

She met Adrian on her first day, immediately striking up a conversation with him, pleasantly surprised by his open attitude towards her - they spent around 20 minutes talking before she even thought of offering her name and asking for his, which seemed like a good start.

On the morning of their guided excursions, she set down in the yard, enjoying the last glimpses of the autumnal sun - soon it’s back to the coats, boots, and rain, and while she had the appreciation for it, she enjoyed these moments with a sweet kind of reminiscence. She leaned back on a park bench, eyes closed, basking.

“You did not seem like the type to wake up this early,” Carmen felt him sitting down next to her. She stretches her lips into a smile, too lazy to open her eyes.

“I have to admit, I could sleep a bit more, but mornings like these are not to be missed, wouldn’t you agree?”

“I guess,”

“Speaking with the conviction of someone who has countless mornings to come,” she teased. -”To everyone with a strictly finite number of mornings left, these are not to be missed.”

“You might have a point there,” he replied. -”How has your week been?”

“Quite long,” she replied.

“Speaking from this finite perspective, is it a good or bad thing?” Adrian teased back - she chuckles, opening her eyes, and putting her sunglasses on.

“It just is?” her brows furrow. -”I’m not sure if we’re being honest.” Carmen bites the corner of her lips, feeling them very dry this morning, focusing on him the next moment. He glanced around the yard - there were very few people around the place - and Carmen smiles.

“Do you drink coffee?”

“I’m afraid not,” he replied. -”But, I’m very good at keeping company to those who do.”

“Are you even better at answering questions, while we’re at it?” Carmen hands a playful smile.

“I might be,” he chuckles, getting up as she did. -”I’ll do my best.”

She fixed her skirt, pulling the strap of her backpack to the other side.

“I feel your best will be more than enough,” she replied.

“Thank you,” he grinned playfully. -”Am I to take this as a compliment?”

“What else?”

“So, the questions you wanted to ask?” he asks, as they walk down the trail towards what seems to be a canteen - newly opened, if she was to guess - and given he took the lead, she assumes they had a coffee machine there. Or given by the standards of this place, freshly brewed coffee made with roasted beans.

One can hope, and so she did.

“Just some things I wanted to check with you if you don’t feel it’s super shitty of me to ask,” she glanced at Adrian, the most gorgeous reminded of how she could have used a couple more inches of height - pausing for him to say no, maybe? She’s not sure why, but she felt more polite around him.

“Such as?”

“The ritual of siring a vampire,” Carmen said very seriously.

“Right, straight to the point,” he chuckles.

“I keep forgetting you are a new friend,” she grinned. -”Just put this directness under my finite number of days excuse, I have no time to fuck around, you know?”

“Yes, so much to ask, so little time,”

“Exactly, you get it,” she grins back. -”So, you were, I assume sired?”

“Yes,” he nodded. “Three years ago— no actually, four, by the head of our family, Mrs Park,”

“Feminism, I love it,” she nodded.

“So, basically, I was welcomed into the Park family, which was quite the change, and at the same time, not really,”

“At 17, I feel everything is,” she shrugged. -”Altho, I feel like I knew more about myself then than I do now,”

“Explain,” Adrian says, holding the door for her as they stepped into a building - assuming by the sight of everyone eating, it was mostly humans there, and across the room, coffee corner - she could smell it already.

“Well, I knew what I wanted to do with my life at 16, I made first steps to do so at 17, and then, when I turned 21 the knowledge seemed to have disappeared from there,” she makes a joke out of it. -”But, please, let’s focus on you, for a moment more,”

“Of course,” Adrian said - she pulls a paper cup from the bunch, selecting her preference as the machine started to grind the beans, the divine aroma spreading through the room.

“Are you sure you won’t get one?” Carmen asked, he shook his head. -”Uhm, so,” she puts the lid on the coffee, taking a sleeve to hold the cup, turning back to him. -”So, your mother—

“Sire,” he corrected her. -”I’ve been sired and am considered a sireling,”

“But there is another type, half-vampire—”

“Fang,” he chuckles. -”Half-fang, and didn’t you get some information on this before you arrived?”

“Finite number of days, Adrian” Carmen gives a playful shrug. -”But maybe I could use another glance,”

“You could,” he agrees, checking his watch shortly. -”And I could get going, I’m due at Thomas’ office in a few minutes,”

“Thomas—?”

“Hamilton—”

“Vampiric etiquette professor,” she continues. -”See, I did my reading on some things.”

“In that case, revisit this information book of yours, maybe we can do a little pop quiz the next time,” Adrian teased and she laughs.

“Oh, trust me, there are far better ways to spend my finite days.”

i hate to make this all about me, but...

The story of the maze seems like the type of thing one should not miss - the prestigious, legendary attraction of the vampire world (it felt quite weird to think that). It’s a place known to help the minds of the young vampires to focus and help those who might be in need of help, or in bad health. Pilgrimage, if you will, it reminds her of those in Fatima or perhaps the small one in the Balkans, where people walk to reconnect with God, heal or just for the sake of being with their own minds for a moment.

But, shorter, it seems, and with less of a clear direction. It’s still a maze.

She also figured she might have skipped the joint she had earlier - well, a couple of smokes, but still - but she feels less anxious about this, so it might work out for the best.

There might be another human or two around, but she decides to join the smaller group led by the student who seemed to have organized the trip and the hot headmaster with strong daddy energy. Not that she was into that thing normally, but right now it seemed like her taste might change, meaning it was not the opportunity to be missed.

The other group heads in first, and as they stand there for a moment, allowing them to head inside a bit further, Silus VanDrake approaches, fixing his shirt for a second, flashing a polite smile her way.

Oh, she could definitely be into this. Carmen smiles, unsure for a moment about what to say.

“I—”

“Should—”

“Please,” she nods towards the man. -”You were saying?”

“I was going to suggest we head in,” Silus says. -”And I’m afraid I did not pick up on your name,”

“I might not have said it,” she says, following the lead of the well-dressed younger (...well, seemingly younger) man. -”Carmen, nice to meet you both,”

“Silus,” he shook her hand, gesturing towards the other man. -”I’m unsure if you met Nathaniel?”

“Haven’t had the pleasure, I believe,” she says, pulling her jacket closer to her body.

“You haven’t,” Nathaniel smirked, throwing her a short glance as they reached the first crossroad in the maze. Silus stops, glancing at Carmen, and she looks around, as if crossing a road, before noticing they are still there. She looks at him, brows up, confused.

“Yes?”

“I’m curious to see which road you want us to take,” he replies, and she smiles gently.

“Me?” Carmen is slightly surprised - whatever she might have learnt from the human lore about the vampires somehow left an impression that their instincts should be better than human instincts are. She’s unsure about her own, tho.

“We’ve all been to the maze many times,” he replied. -”But for a human, it could be a very different experience,”

“Well, there’s that whole thing about entering a maze while holding your hand on the right wall, but it just ends up having you walk through the majority of the maze,” she keeps talking. VanDrake said nothing. -”Straight ahead?” She offers a smile instead, and he nods, the three heading straight ahead.

“What made you come here?” Nathaniel spoke, catching her attention, so she slows down a bit, pushing her hands to the pockets of her jacket. The air got a bit more stuffy, she takes a deep breath.

“Adventure?” Carmen smiled. -”I mean, it’s a unique experience, almost like stepping into some fantastical scenario,” she continued, glancing along the sides of the maze - did it get much hotter inside all of a sudden?

“Just life, for everyone who has been here,”

“I guess, but is anything really just life?” she continued. -”This is the unique opportunity, and a chance to experience something new, something no one has done before,” shrug, and she takes another deep breath, feeling a bit heavier now. They halt - or almost do when there are another crossroads, and she takes a turn left without giving it another thought. -”Is it horribly strange for you?”

“What do you mean?”

“Having us here,” Carmen said, but he said nothing, shrugging a tiny bit. -”Us being humans,” she continued. -”I have to admit, it feels strange to have this shift in reality, and it shouldn’t be, new species of all kinds of living things are discovered almost daily, but it feels surreal to know you exist in the same place as vampires.”

He let out a burst of small laughter. She smiles at him, exhaling deeply, leading both to the right as they reached another turn in the maze. The air got heavier, she smiles at Nathaniel.

“This seemed like a good idea, then?” he asked, and she’s sure there was another question before that, but she is not sure what it was. Carmen shrugged, stripping out of her jacket, handing it to Nathaniel, grinning.

“Can you hold this for a minute? I’m very hot,” she pulls her hair back and up, letting it fall to her back again. He’s looking at her strangely - or is he? - and she grins again. -”Shit, you asked something?”

“Yeah—”

“Oh, it is a good idea, I remember what you asked,” she nods, chuckling. -”I mean, it seems like a less of a good idea, as I feel kinda icky right now, but I needed to relax, so it felt like a good idea,” she explains. How did this enter her system this fucking slowly? She makes a very confused face. -”Oh, turn left here, is that okay?”

“Of course,” Nathaniel asked. -”But what was a good idea?”

Carmen felt hot, she felt like she could do this easily if she did not have her shoes on, or maybe—

“Carmen?” Nathaniel smirked, as she stared at nothing for a second. How were they at another turn again?

“Left, please,” she chuckled, leading the way, pushing next to them, whipping the scent Silus was wearing. It wasn’t a perfume she felt before, and she really was into niche stuff, so she takes a turn back, pulling his shirt - or rather pulling herself into him for a second, burying her nose into his shirt for a second, looking up and right into him. Damn, was he this hot when they started?

“What is this?”

He seemed shocked, or surprised, she did not care to find out, turning towards Nathaniel.

“Please smell this man,” Carmen chuckled, pulling away towards Nathaniel, her hand still on Silus’ shirt. -”This is the best thing I ever felt in my entire life.” Carmen grabbed his hand, pulling him closer to him, with a smile. -”Don’t you agree?” The smile on her turns smug, and she looks at him smiling back.

“Oh, of course you do, how could you not?”

“What ever are you talking about?” he seems to let out a laughter and she turns into Silus again.

“Oh, sorry!” she lifts her hands a bit, turning back to see where she’s heading - were they moving this whole time? - and she looks to both sides, taking a step to the left path. End of this road, she feels like she saw someone turn right. -”Come on, you two, I think we caught up!”

“Slow down, Carmen,” she hears them speak, unsure who it is, but she feels like she’s in the best state right now, taking a step forward, almost as if she is about to dance, turning around, her hair flying through the air, and she spread her hands, closing her eyes, twirling.

Her hand hits someone, another hand pulls her back, and she’s face to face with Silus again, going from surprise to happy in a heartbeat as her eyes open to meet his. She chuckles, and her attention is drawn another way as her other hand is held too. Nathaniel is there, and the moment she looks up, putting both their hands to her chest, she smiles.

“This is turning quite fun for me,” Carmen smirks, pulling her hand to his face. -”How are you looking very young and very experienced at the same time? I cannot figure it out.”

Nathaniel chuckled.

“Oh, I said this out loud?” she laughs, shaking her head. It was funny, tho. Was it fun for both? She’s not sure, but she laughs again. -”I mean—”

“Follow me, both of you,” she hears through the laughter, nodding. -”Carmen, Nathaniel—”

“Coming,” she winks at Nathaniel before turning around, surprised to see Silus standing much further than she assumed, his voice was far too close. -”Shit,” Carmen chuckles. -”You’re really fast, aren’t you?”

“Come on,” Nathaniel nods towards Silus - and she remembers taking his hand, laughing along the way. By the time she is really aware of her surroundings, she is back in her room, stepping out of a cold shower, her dress, shoes and underwear on the ground - and had it not been for the fact she did not find her jacket in the room, she would have considered it all to be a dream instead.

honey, there is no right way

A couple of days later, she finds herself digging through her things, looking for a dress to wear - there’s very little she expected from a literal vampire academy, but having to get dressed for parties and mixers feels like it would not be part of it.

She makes a note to look for the book. The movie on which it was based on was really campy bad.

There’s a knock on the door, and she attempts to rush to open them, stumbling on her shoes, and trying to handle her hair at the same time. By the time she opens it, it’s no one there, and some laughter heard - regular college experience, perhaps? She smiles, closes the door, running back into the bathroom - a splash of perfume, lip gloss and her phone, it’s as simple as it gets.

So, she could tell she caught a few glances walking into the party, but one is expected to so, so she makes her way right towards the beverages, grabbing herself some G&T, sipping on the cold beverage with special pleasure, glancing across the room - there’s been a couple of moments where she’s trying to remember a few names, perhaps someone she can talk to, and perhaps someone read her mind, but Nathaniel shows up next to her.

“You cleaned up nicely,”

“I think you meant to tell me I look absolutely ravishing tonight,” she grins back, making a small twirl.

“Speaking of being ravishing in a room full of vampires seems to be in bad taste,” Nathaniel seems amused.

“Oh, I know nothing about bad taste,” she continues. -”Everything about me is in good taste, and one can say I’m not a snack, rather a whole goddamn meal,”

“You’re really leaning into it, aren’t you?” he seems amused or doing a mighty fine job in pretending to be. One more sip, and she’s not really worried about him anymore. The music seems to be far too proper for dancing, and she is trying to be on her best behaviour since it’s still the first week here.

Still, he is quite hot.

“We’re just getting started,” she grins. -”Besides, you look like you could use a little bit of fun, this entire place does,”

“The party is not according to your taste?”

“Oh, it’s not bad, wouldn’t want to upset the host or anything,” she smiled. -”Especially after the little show in the maze,”

“So you do remember that?” Nathaniel smiles, pulling the cufflinks of his shirt down a bit.

“Through a great deal of fog, I have to admit,” she replied. -”Do you?”

“Only the fun parts, I promise,” he replied, making her laugh.

“In that case, I promise I don’t remember a thing,”

“Too bad,” he shook his head, taking a sip of whatever he was drinking, and she glances at the glass, dark red, and she might have stared at it for a moment too long, because she glances up, meeting his gaze, and noticing his amused smirk. -”Only wine, Carmen, I’m on my best behaviour tonight,” he says.

“That’s disappointing,” she teased. -”Maybe point me in a more fun direction,”

“I’m as fun as they get, this much I can promise,” he replied. -”But what type of fun are you looking for?”

“The kind that would maybe help me understand some of the things here?” she continues, taking a small step closer. -”Maybe we can find a place to sit for a second?”

He nods, gesturing towards a table in the corner, hand on the small of her back as he escorted her there.

“You were saying?”

“I was asking, actually,” she sits down. -”It’s been a week here, and my vocabulary and knowledge of idioms, expressions and perhaps slang seems to be lacking to a point of me being unable to understand what people are talking about?”

“So, we sat down for an English lesson?”

“I mean, I am in need of a good tutoring,” she smiled, taking another sip. -”So, perhaps you can help me look into some expressions, like Dracula’s folly, or sire hire, or tell me if fang bang is anything like it might sound?”

She seemed amused, but he is not.

“Perhaps you can be careful about repeating things you hear in the halls of the Academy, you never know who might hear you saying them,” Nathaniel leaned back. -”Once certain things get stuck within your mint, it might be a real pain to push them back out of there.”

“Nathaniel, is this a warning or a hook?” Carmen chuckled, leaning back in her chair, and crossing her arms with a more serious expression. He did not reply, she bit her lip for a moment, looking him up and down with a one-sided smirk, leaning to the table. -”Very well, I can promise not to repeat the words and you might help me with telling me why am I doing that?”

It’s a blink-and-you’ll-miss-it moment, but his expression changed, his eyes went dark and he moved forward just a split second later - right amount of time to make her question whatever she thinks might have happened just now.

“Curiosity killed the cat, you’re familiar with the expression, aren’t you?” Nathaniel chuckled.

“But satisfaction brought back,” she continued.

“Information for a favour, then?”

“Playing dirty on the account of my curiosity,” she grins, amused. Then, she nods. -”Okay, but it better not be some kinky shit I am not into,” she joked, only it did not feel like he was joking. He nodded, pursing his lips together, before stretching them into a smile, sipping on the wine.

“Well, for starters, fang bangs are quite pointless,”

“I’d love to know enough to be able to agree,”

“Lots of things people like are pretty pointless,” he continues. -”You would not enjoy attending one, trust me.”

“Weirdly, I do,” she is genuinely surprised by it.

“I can extend an invite to one, should you change your mind, but I actually think you'd much rather enjoy an introduction to Dracula’s folly instead?”

“Oh, do you?”

“Yes, I do,” he nodded. -”I can arrange that, at one point, if you’d like.”

“I would,” she replied. -”Hopefully, I come out of it alive after,” she said jokingly, and before he replied, a man appears at the table, leaning in to tell him something. Carmen smiles, but he did not pay much attention to her, walking out instead.

“I’m afraid I’ll have to leave you now,” Nathaniel says. -”Can I trust you’ll still find ways to have fun without me?”

“I can handle myself, but you will be missed,” she smiled playfully. He left with a short goodbye, before turning on his heel to come back.

“By the way, the wine - it’s Mourvedre, I highly recommend it.”

Moments later, she noticed Silus standing on the outskirts of the party, and she’s debating her better judgement against going to say high. As per usual, the naughty side of her takes this win, and within a few steps, she is at his side, joining a group of a few people more, and talking to him. They moved away in a second, leaving them there.

“Carmen,” he gives her a polite smile, and shockingly so, she reciprocates in the same way.

“Mr VanDrake, it’s lovely to see you again,”

“Likewise,” he replied. -”How are you enjoying the Academy so far?”

“It’s been a ride so far,” she replied. -”And you, how are you enjoying the human experience?”

He seems amused by the comment, and nods.

“It’s different, I can assure you,” another polite nod. -”As exciting, and very unfamiliar, but by the looks of it, we will manage just fine, but it will take time,”

“The situation is new, I imagine some adjustments are needed,” Carmen replied. -”On both ends, and especially ours,” she managed a soft smile. He looked at her, diverting his gaze from the party, and she shrugged. -”I mean, humans aren’t quick to change, they aren’t super familiar with fast adjustment, and in this case, fear of the unknown might be the shittiest, unless you count jumping to conclusions,” she kept going.

He remained silent, so she turns to him, confused for a second.

“Oh, no, I’m not negative, I’m just—”

“Realistic?”

“Familiar with the human experience,” she offers a solution she can manage. Being a realist is not acceptable at all. -”And speaking of experiences, I’ve been meaning to talk to you about the maze.”

The faint smile on his face vanished with the mention, and Carmen wishes she can go back to that very moment.

“The maze, yes,” Silus continues. -”The experience is different from person to person, and it’s hard to predict the effects the maze might cause, or what it might bring up in people who enter it.”

“I know, I’m not—”

“You will have to excuse me now, Carmen,” he cuts her off. -”I think I just noticed my coordinator wave me from over there,” he waves to someone, she thinks, and before she turns her eyes back to him, he is already heading off, touching the back of her hand with the back of his as he did.

Carmen manages to muss a goodbye, watching him leave, before turning the attention towards the party again, tossing the rest of her drink back, determined to go say hi to Adrian before she heads out.

damn (posted after you posted the round)

She holds the line for the food up a bit too long, unable to decide on her dinner options, and chatting to Adrian as she did.

“This seems a bit too easy—”

“I feel you are not taking it seriously,” she chuckled, taking the salmon in the end, throwing some siracha on the top, hoping to get some greens with it, and she turns to Adrian. She hoped to ask him to go get a cup of coffee for her and noticed him talking to someone, not far from where they stood.

His face is far too serious for this to be a light matter, and he glances to the side, catching her eyes in the process. Carmen gestures towards a table, sitting down, watching him walk back to her.

“Who died?”

“Well,” he started. -”I’m not sure yet—”

“Shit, that was a joke,” she says, shocked.

“Yeah, no worries,” he furrowed his brows, worried. -”They found a dead body in the pool. A dead vampire, with a stake through his heart.”

DONE!

Last edited by Zaralee (16/05/2022 at 14:17)

Cosima

Name: Cosima Harker
FC charlize theron
Age 18

Traits & Personality bookish, curious, loves hearing about others’ lives/gossip, empathetic (especially to fictional characters), privileged, excitable, experimental, emotional

Interactions Lawrence, T Kirkwood, Eve
Excursion #1

 
Everyday look ~~+++++&&&&&~~~~~£££££~~~]Mixer

Part 1. Done

Curiosity killed the cat, but satisfaction brought it back

Reading is one of my favorite things to do. It’s quiet and peaceful, and I become transported to another world when I read. I usually don’t read non-fiction but the buzz around VanHelsing’s memoir was too much to pass up on. And I’m so glad I didn’t.
Can you believe it! Vampires are real and all around us. They are not chained to the night like most of the fictional books suggest. It was my curiosity in the real nature of vampires that caused me to accept the invitation to the Vandrake academy. I wonder if werewolves are real too.

It took a long time to convince daddy to let me attend VanDrake Academy over the more prestigious and long-running colleges available and that housed “all human” students (his words not mine). I had to first point out how it is really unknown if ALL the students were human at these other colleges, before resorting to begging for days in hopes that he would let me attend. I used all the information included in the VanDrake brochure to highlight why I should go. Including the fact that the academy is several decades old just like the other prestigious colleges and housed many wonderful facilities on campus; like their Olympic sized pool, several huge libraries, and a legendary maze which I now stood before.
Choosing a pre-class excursion was easy. After speaking so highly of the maze to my father and reading all about it’s ability to help focus the mind. I was ready to see for myself if it would really give me mental clarity, especially with my heightening internal anxiety on if choosing VanDrake was the best choice over my fathers wishes.

The first vampires I met were Nathaniel and Eve. They were both stylish and poised and it was very easy to see how vampires had stayed hidden from society for so long. If I hadn’t known that they were vampires, I would have placed them as upper-class humans. They excluded the same confidence and were just as well-groomed as the teens I’ve encountered at the various soirées my father used to make sure I attended.
The third vampire I was introduced to was Virgil, a man covered in tattoos. Definitely a bad boy type. He excluded everything I expected from my fictional readings about vampires.
The last two vampires to make my acquaintance was a professor named Kirkwood and unbelievably the headmaster himself, Silus Vandrake, founder of the Vandrake academy.

When it came time to separate into groups for the maze, the choice was easy; and not because Professor Kirkwood kept looking at me like a piece of gum stuck on the bottom of his shoes. (Actually that may have been part of the reason I choose Nathaniels grouping.) But no, the main reason for choosing Nathaniels group was because of Headmaster Vandrake and the hope that I could study him more closely within the maze.

Daddy was right

At the beginning, walking with the headmaster was exhilarating; and if my mind wasn’t focused on the fact that he is over a thousand years old, I think that I would probably have a crush on him. The headmaster was quick to show interest in my choices on which way to go while in the maze and even asked questions to dig deeper into the ‘why’ of my choices.
My exhilaration was quick to diminish though after I noted that he was not one for small talk and only cared about how my mind worked in the maze. So after my fifth explanation of my reasonings for wanting to go ‘this way’ instead of ‘that’, I headed over to Nathaniel to converse with him instead, leaving the other human Carmen to deal with the headmaster’s fascination with humans’ maze choices.
Nathaniel was definitely more interested in small talk, but instead of me learning more about vampires like I hoped. It became a conversation devoted to Nathaniel learning more about humans, asking me all the personal questions while side stepping answering any of my own.

As our group headed deeper into the maze. I began noticing that I was starting to become less lucid and more lightheaded with each step I took. Kind of like the time I ate too much weed edibles and had a horrible time keeping focus. Just like that experience, my senses were beginning to feel slower then the speed of my thoughts and my logical decision making was going out the window.
With these realizations that something was not quite right, my earlier anxiety flared back up within me with a vengeance. And the only thought my body and mind seemed to agree with was that ‘Maybe daddy was right’. As i looked around the maze the tree hedges began to seem larger then they were before and the ground became less focused and more blurry with each step I took.
Luckily before I could hyperventilate my saving grace took charge, Headmaster Silus. He seemed to notice that something was not quite right, and lead our group out of the maze with haste.
Once out of the maze and back in my right mind, I began to wonder again if maybe my father was right in saying I shouldn’t have come here.

Scaredy cat

“Bold choice, coming to a vampire party wearing red” A voice spoke to me, coming from my left.
“I thought the color went well with the occasion” I answered back with practiced confidence and a polite smile.
I ran my fingers over the smooth maroon fabric of my dress, that complimented my skin tone and brought out the color of my eyes. In truth, I agonized all day over my choice. Wondering if I should or shouldn’t wear a dress of this color to a vampire party. I almost chose a yellow dress in its place, before my subconscious yelled at me to stop being such a scaredy cat. And so far, everything has been going well. None of the vampires present were looking at me like their next meal (at least not to my knowledge) which was a plus.
“My name’s Lawrence.” The man who came bedside me introduced himself “I’m a human exchange student and huge fan of vampire lore.” I turned to face him more. “Cosima, human, and lover of vampire fiction myself.” Lawrence’s face lit up. “Oh please tell me you have read ‘Interview with a Vampire’ ” My smiled morphed from polite to excitement “Of course I have it’s a classic! Although, I probably shouldn’t have read it at age 13, my nightmares that year were very specific” I laughed in which Lawerence joined in “Yeah, that’s one gory book. So tell me what’s your favorite …
The rest of the mixer was actually enjoyable. The time was spent comparing how vampires are perceived in the fictional books I’ve read, to the legends and folklore vampires Lawrence studied. It was through our conversation that I became excited about Vandrake academy all over again.

~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat in the corner of the library, my book forgotten as I attempted to listen in on the current gossip being whispered a few tables over. I caught a few words here and there but really could not catch on to what the older students were speaking about.  Some of the things I could hear like “fang bang” and “Sire fire” sounded super sexual to me but also made me want to learn more.
In an attempt to gain more knowledge I decided to approach Eve seeing how “inviting” she is to all, at least in public that is.
Within my week here so far, I’ve quickly clued into the fact that Eve is definitely the number 1 vampire at this academy, and if anyone would know what these slang terms mean, it would be her.

Asking Eve my questions was actually quite easy. All I had to do was wait in the hallway around her room before breakfast the next day to catch her. At first she was none to pleased to see me, but after coming right out and asking her what “fang bang” and “Sire fire”, her eyes went all black momentarily before a devious smile lit up her face. Instead of answering my questions outright she offered to show me what a fang bang is. Skeptical that I’m being invited to a vampire orgy but curious all the same, I agreed.

Curiosity killed the cat

Late at night on September 19th I slowly pace in front of the ballroom Eve specified to meet at. I was actually very nervous about what I was about to see. After taking a few deep breathes, I straightened myself up and reached for the ballroom doorknob.
As I step inside, the first two people my eyes focus on are Eve and Nathaniel. They were standing apart but both near the front of the room, that contained several vampires. Before I could even head over to say hi, Eve clears her throat, calling everyone’s attention to her. Once she sees she has everyone’s attention, she begins to shout out what seems to be two random numbers.
Two vampire step out of the crowd and head to the center of the room, while everyone else moves back to create a circle around them. I myself, start to develop a bead of sweat on the back of my neck, wondering if this is how the orgy starts.
To my shock and utter dismay, instead of taking each other’s clothes off, the two vampires begin to attack each other. I stood by the wall with my mouth open in shock as the vampires’ limbs began to lengthen as the wrestled around on the ballroom floor. I tried to keep my focus on what was going on before me, but an intense brain fog, worse then what I felt in the maze, began suffocating me from the inside out. Within a minute of this intense disorientation, I lose focus on everything and Everything goes black.

When I finally come back into consciousness, I swiftly realize I am no longer inside the ballroom watching the two vampires fight as I am instead attempting to keep the sun from blinding me, meaning I am outside and that it is day time. Confused, scared, and attempting to figure out what the hell actually happened i looked around at my surroundings. I was dirty and laid out on ground of the woods that surrounded the academy. slowly I get up from the ground. And as I am unable to recall how I even came to be in the woods, my confusion spikes to epic proportions. Fearing the worst, I Dust myself off best I can before starting the trek back towards the academy.
I do not know what happened last night (was it even last night, who knows how many days I have been out here) but I knew it was time to go. Daddy was right. I should not have come here.

As I rushed through the academy doors I slammed right into solid flesh. Before even looking up, I already knew who I had crashed into due to the intense stare of disdain I felt directed at me.
With hesitation, I looked up at professor Kirkwood’s predictably frowning face and all the bravado I foolishly tried to exclude melted right away. And in that foolish moment I threw myself at the man who hated my kind and began to cry into his shirt.
Professor Kirkwood was wary in his attempt at comfort, contempt written all over his face. But from within his breast suit pocket he produced a handkerchief that he promptly gave to me, while also pushing my away from his person.
I wiped away my tears while thanking him in turn. Embarrassment bloomed across my face, as I attempted to recover myself. Professor Kirkwood examined me head-to-toe the entire time, his arms now crossed over his chest . Once finally less hysterical, the Professor sighs, then asks ‘Miss Harker, what happened to you?” And because I didn’t plan on staying at this academy any longer I told him everything from the maze, to what I heard in the library, to Eve inviting me to see a ‘fang bang, to what I saw at said fang bang, to my brain fog, to waking up in the woods and ending up in front of him now.

Last edited by J3zab3ll (13/05/2022 at 19:40)

Pencils down, hands up. Round 1 is officially closed. Round 2 is open

While dead bodies aren't exactly common on the VanDrake Academy estate this isn't the first time one has appeared but it is the first time a vampire has been staked with humans present and Professor Kirkwood was all too happy to take the lead investigating. Too bad (at least as far as he's concerned) he couldn't prove any of the new students were guilty, and because the victim was ultimately identified as a half fang none of the old families were truly angered by the mishap and after a few days of extra security and a few dozen cases of very expensive and very rare alcohol was sent out all was (at least for now) forgiven. Moving forward fall is in full swing. Aside from the odd fire in the arcane biology classroom, a few dead bats found in one of the libraries by a few drunken freshmen, and a rumor of an odd looking dog on the loose things have been relatively uneventful...at least they look that way on the surface for now...

October 31st doesn't only mark all Hallows Eve which the vamps effectively view as New Year's Eve but it's also the arrival of a special, albeit controversial, new student. Where you'll be and/or who you'll be with when they arrive is (mostly) up to you.

November 17th is Sires day which is the vampire equivalent of mother's day or Father's day and highly significant at the Academy. What a shame that the traditional brunch had to be canceled although it's difficult to say exactly why, maybe it's all the humans on campus, more likely it's the fact that one loose dog has steadily turned into a small pack stationed at the gates...

December 3rd there'll be an unseasonable snowstorm that leaves the estate blanketed under several feet of snow. The emergency generators kick in and just as suddenly give out. For some of you this may be fun for a while but where will you be when the once distant howling gives way to very real screams... and not everyone will make it in one piece through the night.

In your entry please include all of the following:

Your character form from R1

Interests (up to 3 selected from the extras, indicate if it's romantic or friendly)
**If you list someone as an interest please note that your character must interact with them in some way, it can be anything from a shared glance across the room to a full on conversation, but it has to occur, otherwise I don’t have anything to base impressions off of.**

Story Remember that this is episodic and focus on where your character was on the key dates listed above. Use your impressions to flesh this out as well as for insight regarding how your relationships are currently going. Please end your story with hearing the sounds of the screams in the distance.

Outfits I love to see them but moving forward outfits are 100% optional and if you choose to include any it's up to you where they fall in the story

When your entry is complete please write R2 complete or something similar in your entry.

Round 2 will end 21:00 forum time Thursday May 19th

Last edited by Dare (14/05/2022 at 23:29)

Impressions

**Remember the episodic nature of this contest and focus on the days listed. If you absolutely must add additional information for your story to make sense or to build relationships, please keep it brief, and prioritize writing what I'm asking for first . Similarly pay close attention to times For example on October 31st unless explicitly specified you must pick one extra only to do something with (to be 100% clear you can see the other interests and interact with them but as far as the main activity options you can only pick one), the same is true for December 3rd as neither your characters or the extras can be in two places at once. The one date that there is some level of flexibility for is November 17th I know that this may not be an easy decision in some cases and encourage you to ask questions if you have them.

Devyn

Phillip will feel bad about the way he reacted when you last spoke. He realizes that you had every right to be curious about what you were hearing but he isn't ready...at least not yet...to have what may be much more difficult conversations with you. He won't completely act like nothing has happened, but in the weeks following the discovery of the dead body and leading into October he will have been more busy than usual although not too busy to flirt should you prove interested.

On October 31st he'll invite you to spend the evening with him but won't be forthcoming about the details, indicating only that you'll be safe should you decide to join him. Please PM me your decision.

On November 17th he'll be unavailable during the hours the brunch is set to take place and should you see him that evening you'll notice that he's more distracted and snappy than usual.

On December 3rd he'll be holed up in the library with Christian which is where he'll be when the power goes out but it won't be where he stays. PM me if you decide to spend this time with them.

Samuel is no stranger to mixing business with pleasure and toying with you has proven quite pleasurable indeed especially because based on your roles you should keep a distance...but he's never been one to simlpy do what he should which leads him to continually finding reasons to flirt.

On October 31st he'll be in the garage headed to destinations as yet unknown, should you also be there for some reason he'll invite you along for the ride. Please PM me your decision.

On November 17th he'll be in his office during the hours that brunch is going on in the main dining hall, not quite hiding out but definitely in a more brooding/brutish mood.

On December 3rd Once again he'll be in his office initially, but headed towards his bedroom as the power goes out PM me if you want to bump into him in the corridors.

Christian is pleased for the friendship that seems to be developing between the two of you and it's refreshing for him to meet a woman, or anyone really, who doesn't seem to be solely interested in him physically.

On October 31st he's going to a Halloween party at his old university. It's a costume party away from the vampire world and its rituals which are still new to him. He'll invite you to join him. Please PM me if you'd like to.

On November 17th As a half fang Sires day is bittersweet for him but this year he hopes it'll be different as he has a lead on who may have sired him. He's venturing away from the estate to find out and will invite you along.

On December 3rd he'll be holed up in the library with Phillip which is where he'll be when the power goes out but it won't be where he stays. PM me if you decide to spend this time with them.

Eden

Silus is feeling uncertain about you and your place at VanDrake as you were the most controversial new addition to the academy and he's worried that he may have selected poorly. "Yes" you seem like you may be inquisitive, and you're quite lovely to look at, but those are traits that have been possessed by many women he's come across in the past and those which he'll undoubtedly come across again. He's going to need you to step up considering the limb he's stepped out on.

On October 31st he's having a private dinner with a very old friend, Count Dracula (yes THAT Count Dracula) who is thinking about allowing one of his newest sirelings attend the Academy. The count is familiar with the quality of the staff...well most of the staff, so you've been invited as well. PM me with your response to the invite.

On November 17th he'll initially be one of the guests of honor at the brunch being held but when that gets cut short he'll head back to his office.*You'll want to coordinate this with Zaralee should you choose to find him there**

On December 3rd Once again he'll be in his office initially, but headed towards his bedroom as the power goes out PM me if you want to bump into him in the corridors. *You'll want to coordinate this with Zaralee**


Theodore simply doesn't like you. Your mild manners and simpering behavior are a stark contrast to the fiery personality of the professor you replaced, a professor who was a dear friend of his.

On October 31st he'll be in a rage that you of all people were invited to dine at the same table as Count Dracula and should you cross his path at all he won't hide that disdain.However, he won't have too much time to spend throwing verbal jabs as he has plans of his own.

On November 17th he'll initially be one of the guests of honor at the brunch being held but when that gets cut short he'll head back to his office.*You'll want to coordinate this with J3zab3ll should you choose to find him there.**

On December 3rd He'll be off campus and unavailable.

Cosima

Eve is absolutely livid that you told Professor Kirkwood about the Fang Bang. "Yes" it was an open secret, and "No" she didn't get in any real trouble, but how dare you cross her all because you couldn't handle what happened.

On October 31st she'll be hosting a private party in one of the salons in the East Wing. There are no formal invites but if there were your name definitely wouldn't be on the guest list. That doesn't mean you can't try and crash though. Please PM me if you decide to make your way there.

On November 17th she'll be unavailable during the hours the brunch is set to take place but once things go south she'll make her way to the stables PM me if you want to find her there.

On December 3rd she'll be in the kitchen with Adrian having a late snack when the power goes out. PM me if you want to find her there.

Lawrence loved meeting you at the mixer. As a lover of vampire lore he's had limited luck finding women in the past with the same interests as him and he's interested in getting to know you better.

On October 31st he'll have heard that Count Dracula is in the castle from a very reliable source and he's interested in getting at least a glimpse of him in the flesh but this means sneaking into the part of the estate where the professors quarters are. He assumes you'll be just as interested as he is. Please PM me if you want to join him.

On November 17th The Sires day brunch is off limits to humans so he plans one spending the day exploring the estate, and seeing if he can get a closer look at the dogs. Once again he'll invite you to join him. Please PM me and let me know if you want to.

On December 3rd He'll be in his room practicing the old language and half listening to music, and by this point he will have made it clear that he's always open to your company. Please PM me if you want to join him.

Theodore was none too pleased to have you, some blubbering human child attempt to take refuge in his arms after having been frightened but despite himself he took pity on you, and recognizes you may be of some use..

On October 31st he's going to spend the evening largely in quiet reflection in his office, however should you find yourself in that part of the estate, perhaps looking a little lost he will be feeling inclined to invite you in, albeit he won't exactly be warm about it. Please PM me if you'd like to join him.

On November 17th he'll initially be one of the guests of honor at the brunch being held but when that gets cut short he'll head back to his office.*You'll want to coordinate this with Schoggetchen should you choose to find him there.**

On December 3rd he heads off campus in the early hours of the morning before the snow gets too bad, should you see him as he's dashing off, you could ask to join him. PM me if you decide to.

Carmen

Adrian is unsure of what to make of Carmen, she seems...wild, and while he's never shied away from a bit of fun he can't shake what he's heard about her, although he must admit that the image others have conjured doesn't fully match that of the woman who he's met.

On October 31st he'll be attending a family held event being hosted at a local five star hotel. Based on the familiarity and friendliness of the Parks with humans, he knows that inviting Carmen won't be frowned upon and he's hoping to get an opportunity for some more one on one time with her to separate fact from rumor. Please PM me if you'd like to accept his invite.

On November 17th he'll be unavailable during the hours the brunch is set to take place but once things go south he'll make his  way towards the maze PM me if you want to find her there.

On December 3rd he'll be in the kitchen with Eve having a late snack when the power goes out. PM me if you want to find him there

Nathaniel isn't sure if you're all bravado and no bite but he's determined to find out one way or another and as such will ensure that the two of you have ample reasons to bump into each other.

On October 31st he'll be responsible for entertaining (read babysitting) Count Dracula's newest sireling, a gorgeous young woman whose unfortunately been saddled with the nickname "Dracula's folly", of course Nathaniel knows why and should you choose to join him in his duties he'll tell you all about it. Please PM me if you want to join him.

On November 17th He'll be spending the day in one of the libraries meant to be off limits, should you cross his path while he's headed there he'll invite you to join him. Please PM me and let me know if you want to.

On December 3rd He'll be in his room pouring over old manuscripts and by this point he will have made it clear that he's always open to your company. Please PM me if you want to join him.

Silas is uncertain what to make of you. Like Adrian he'd use the word wild to describe you...and he wonders just what kind of trouble that may get him into if he isn't careful.

On October 31st he's having a private dinner with a very old friend, Count Dracula (yes THAT Count Dracula) who is thinking about allowing one of his newest sirelings attend the Academy, you'll be aware of this because of Nathaniel. Dinner however won't last all night though and at some point he will be walking the grounds. Please PM me if you want to find him there.

On November 17th he'll initially be one of the guests of honor at the brunch being held but when that gets cut short he'll head back to his office.*You'll want to coordinate this with Schogettchen should you choose to find him there**

On December 3rd Once again he'll be in his office initially, but headed towards his bedroom as the power goes out PM me if you want to bump into him in the corridors. *You'll want to coordinate this with Schogettchen*

Last edited by Dare (14/05/2022 at 22:16)

CHAPTER2 - CHRISTIAN THEME The Bottom; Devour The Day

CHAPTER THEME Bad Girl; Avril Lavigne ft. Marilyn Manson

FORM - DONE

NAME:
Devyn Mitchell

FC:
India Westbrooks

AGE: 21

TRAITS:
Outgoing | Enticing | Egotistical | Hedonist | Courageous | Energetic | Reckless | Defiant

PERSONALITY:
Devyn has a big ego. She seeks attention and the freedom to do as she pleases. Idleness is not a way of life for her… she’ll be off somewhere, doing something at any given time. Sports, dance, and group activities fill most of the minutes of her days. She can be a bit of a tomboy at times who isn’t afraid of anything but her femininity is never overshadowed. She can easily be enticed to all sorts of pleasures without inhibitions (and vice versa). Her sensuality with an overwhelming desire for more is not tamed by her often impulsive nature. Too often, her choices can lead to compromising situations. She lives by the motto, No Apologies, No Regrets… so do not expect her to feel remorse or lament past mistakes. It is all par for the course, opportunities to learn and grow. She is not a planner… life is meant to be lived and experienced, so come what may… she will go where the mood leads her. She does not like taking orders while at the same time will hold little value, and respect, for someone that allows her to walk all over them. And she will, if given the chance.

Interests: Samuel | Philip | Christian

STORY - DONE

COMING UNDONE - DONE

There really was no point in rethinking my decision. At least that’s what I told myself as I walked purposefully towards the garage. I probably could have had a great time with Phillip but I was still holding a bit of a grudge.

I mean, I was relieved he wasn’t the one that ended up face down in a ditch… or pool as it were… but that didn’t mean I was willing to just forget his strange behavior before that. Even now, more than a month later, he was still unwilling to explain it… or well, anything really, beyond the ordinary.

It was a shame he made my mouth water every time I saw him. It would be easier to ignore his flirtatious smile and arrogant swagger if he were a bit more ugly. It had taken quite a bit of my willpower to say no when he asked me out. Once again, he’d been evasive… promising only that I’d be safe if I agreed to go. I almost rolled my eyes at the memory of it. And of course, I immediately refused Chris’ offer to join him for some frat party at his old university when he piggybacked on Phillip’s mysterious invite.

Of the two, I was definitely more tempted by the first.

I didn’t feel regret but more so rationalized a couple of hours later. It was Halloween… I wasn’t actually going to stay stuck up in the house… even if it were in some luxurious, all-inclusive private estate. 

“You’re dressed like you’re begging for some trouble…”

It took a moment for me to control the startle Professor Parrish caused when he snuck up on me like that. I turned to catch him checking me out and lifted my chin defiantly at the skeptical look in his eyes.

“So what if I am?”

He smirked, flipped his keys in one hand, and stepped past me towards the car I used the last time I’d ventured out. It wasn’t lost on me that those particular keys were no longer kept in the armrest compartment. He didn’t say a word, just got inside and started it up. Undeterred, I simply assessed the many other options as he revved the engine. A second later he reversed right in front of me and lowered the dark tinted window.

“Get in.”

My pulse skyrocketed immediately and with only the tiniest bit of hesitation I hopped in.

“I’m not going to get expelled if I get caught, am I?”

Grinning, he glanced over letting his eyes inch up my ripped fishnets before spinning the vehicle to drive.

“You won’t get caught.”

I chuckled as the car pulled out of the building and then settled back in my seat, tucking one leg under the other.

I spent the first part of our drive gazing into the pitch blackness outside and humming, or singing when the mood struck me, to the low-volume radio. He didn’t seem to mind. Not that I asked if he did. And although I could tell we traveled along unpaved back roads, there was hardly any friction or bumps along the drive attesting to the luxuriousness of his ‘favorite’ car.

“So where are we going?”

“Do you really care?”

I didn’t, but I also knew I was a hypocrite for using that reason to refuse Phillip’s invite earlier.

“I don’t know…”

“You’re not enjoying the ride?”

I laughed, “I mean… you’re not planning to drain and dump me in some dark alley are you? Or sacrifice me in some sort of strange satanic ritual…”

He chuckled while twisting the wheel at a sharp right angle, “I promise, nothing will happen… that you do not ask for.”

That wasn’t exactly a no and it sent nervous shivers down my spine. My mind was a terrible thing since coming to VanDrake… thinking up the most heinous possibilities. But just then the ground underneath turned smoother and street lights began popping up periodically. Not that that actually proved I’d be safe.

But why then did I feel so excited instead of terrified out of my mind? I peeped over at Professor Parrish, well aware that I’d decided almost from the start that he was incredibly handsome. Distinguished looking in fact. But other than that and his spine-tingling arrogance, I truly didn’t know anything about him.

“Professor Parrish, how old are you?”

“Sam, please… and I have no idea.”

I was too surprised by his admission that I didn’t even think to address the first part.

“How can you not know how old you are?”

He shrugged and finally pulled the car to a stop. I frowned at the small bodega ahead of us then looked left and right at the darkened storefronts. The street was empty as far as I could tell. I looked back at him when he shut the car off.

“Honestly, there’s little point in counting anymore.” Then he got out. “You can stay here if you want… but you’ll miss all the fun.”

Fun?! The bodega’s lights were on but with the plastered sales all over the windows I couldn’t make out who or what was inside. Even still, I exited the car, passing him as he held the shop's door open ahead of me. Then he led the way to one of the drink coolers. Cluelessly I checked out the young guy at the counter but he paid little attention to us. Sam tugged at one of the drinks that instantly revealed a secret passage. Without a word, his fingers laced with mine and he pulled me through, leading down a dark stairwell into a lavishly decorated, dimly lit bar with low, smooth jazz playing in the background.

“Good evening, Dr. Parrish… Your table is ready if you wish to follow me…”

The pretty hostess smiled invitingly towards him almost as if I was completely invisible but Sam set his palm at the base of my spine urging me forward without giving her more than a moment's attention.

“If either of you needs anything…”

“Two glasses of my special reserve please, Madison.”

The woman promptly set off to do his bidding.

“Where are we?”

I could not hide the curiosity I was feeling and had to lean forward in order to see the sparse salon past the partition that mostly concealed us from the few customers that sat in pairs of two. I did not miss how the few that bothered to glance up would quickly look away again when they spotted Sam directly behind me.

“You’d have me believe you’ve never been to a bar before?”

I pressed my lips together wryly as I looked at him over my shoulder.

“You know what I mean… and well… I’ve never been to a speakeasy-type place like this before.”

He sat close and stretched his arm across the back of the richly upholstered sofa. Within a few seconds, his fingers gripped around my belt and under my snug-fitting shorts to tug me back until I sat beside him.

“Are they vampires?”

He didn’t even bother to look.

“Most likely. But this place is known for its discretion… and it’s largely why I brought you here.”

“But you had a reservation…”

“A standing one.”

He obviously had little interest in the matter and the way his eyes were set on me I quickly lost interest as well. But I couldn’t help but wonder.

“Do you bring many of your students here?”

His lips spread again, smug and enticing were the two thoughts that ran through my mind.

“Only one at the moment…”

It was only then that I realized how annoying that question would have been should someone have asked it of me. I wrinkled my nose while holding my tongue as Madison returned with our drinks and only continued once she left us alone again.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean it like… well I don’t care who you see… at all.”

“I didn’t think you did.”

“Well good… I’d be mortified if you thought I was some jealous or possessive type… because I’m not.”

“You said already.” I blushed. Actually blushed. It was time to take my whole damn boot out my mouth. Awkwardly, I took a sip of the drink and almost moaned in satisfaction as it rolled down my throat. Good gracious… what the hell was it? “If I thought you were some obsessed psycho you wouldn’t be here.”

I laughed. “Yeah right… I’m literally dressed as a character with some deep-rooted mental disorder…sss”

He chuckled and twirled his fingers around some strands of my brightly blue-dyed extension.

”Are you trying to convince me to kick you out? It’d be a very long walk back in those extremely high heels…”

“I’d really have to show you crazy if you tried.”

“You think you can take me…?”

“I always think I can win, even when I know I can’t.”

“Potentially deathly mentality. Maybe you are more psycho than I gave you credit for.”

I laughed. “I think you like the crazy ones… or at least the daring ones.”

“Maybe you’re right.”

He leaned forward to cup his drink. His voice was sultry… low-pitched and taunting. Tingles spread through my limbs at the same time my nipples hardened under my tattered top.  And despite what my mind told me had to be true, I could swear I felt his body heat radiating my side.

“You’re hot…”

“Thanks.”

I blinked, shook my head, and laughed. Good gracious. “I meant… physically. Not like you look hot. I mean, you do.” What the absolute hell was wrong with me? “I mean hot as in temperature. Well, not hot, but warm.”

I reached over and brushed a finger over his arm, proving to myself I wasn’t imagining it.

“I thought vampires were supposed to be cold-blooded.” I shivered but out of some morbid curiosity rather than fear. “Dead… right?”

He nodded.

“Yes… but, most of us, those in control over ourselves, can mimic human behaviors. It certainly helped before, when humans were still in the dark about us.” I nibbled on my lower lip and he smirked. “Go ahead, ask what you want…”

“Really?” I plunged on, “Like… how much of what we’ve seen in movies and books is real?”

“Largely, most of literature and movie stuff is intentionally misdirecting.”

“Really? But you drink blood right? I haven’t seen anyone doing that… is that all part of the hype too?”

Although he maintained a moderately low tone, his laughter was quite hearty.

“There’s definitely feeding happening, all the time.”

“Wait… what? Where?”

He only chuckled and sipped his drink leaving me without even a hint of more information. I almost pouted.

“That’s rather cruel.”

“What?”

“Teasing me as you do then failing to follow through.”

“I haven’t started teasing you yet.”

“That… right there… is a tease.”

He grinned.

“Just evil. So, then… what else is there? I’ve seen super speed… so I know that. But what else can vamps do? What can you do?”

He was quiet for a moment, taking another sip of his drink and I thought he wasn’t going to answer.

“There's a lot more vampires can do… such as helping you feel things more intensely.”

“Like what?” my voice now sounded raspy… desperate. I would literally scream my head off if this was just another damn carrot dangled before my starved nose.

But instead of answering, he locked and held my gaze. I couldn’t say how long I sat there… seconds, minutes… a whole damn hour. Whatever it was, from one thought to the next I started to realize something was definitely different. Everything suddenly seemed sharper, clearer, more vibrant. Under the palms of my hand, the marble tabletop felt cool and perfectly smooth. At the same time, my thighs sunk into the crushed red velvet beneath. 

I somehow broke eye contact but only because I could not resist watching the very tip of his finger inching across the back of my hand to trace a tiny line at my wrist. I might have thought what the hell if I had the capacity to think at that second.

“Shall I show you more?”

My pulse ran a marathon despite my sitting absolutely still beside him. I nodded but he didn’t do anything… the sensation seemed stagnant. There but hovering… teasing. I looked into his eyes and my breath caught reading so much into that look.

“Yes, Sam… show me more.”

His eyes blinked and if I hadn’t been staring, breathless and needy, I might have missed the way his eyes glossed over to complete black before changing again. But then his finger moved again and I couldn’t be bothered with wondering or worrying about what that could mean.

WERE ALL DAMNED HERE - DONE

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️SAMUEL⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

There were dogs. I’d noticed before, had heard one a couple of times but now… well, it was more. A pack. Lingering on the outskirts of the estate, prowling along the fences… hovering near the gates. As if it were waiting for someone to dare step foot past them.

It was an eerie feeling and everyone that I noticed simply seemed to just go about their day as if that unusualness was not happening.

Perhaps it was because of the preparations for this Sire’s Day celebration. The vampires, most of them at least, were pretty wound up about it. Excited? I suppose in some cases they might be but I wasn’t exactly too sure. Regardless, their special day did not include us, humans. A tiny part of me was of course envious, I did not like being left out of anything. And another part started to wonder what our purpose here was to serve.

What was the benefit of opening the doors of VanDrake to a bunch of random humans? I knew for a fact that I wasn’t exactly the most scholarly student in the world. I wouldn’t bring fame or recognition to VanDrake academically… but perhaps one day they’d be some dramatic award. Acting… dancing… sexiest prison picture.

With most of the vamps scurrying around to get ready for the big luncheon, I admit I was shocked to see Sam moving in the opposite direction with a stack of papers under his arm. Classes were definitely off for the day so why would he be headed to his office instead of the dining hall.

I glanced at my watch, positive that the ceremony should start in the next 15 minutes or so.

I waited, certain he would see me standing there at the end of the hall… and I thought he did but there was no sly grin or even any kind of acknowledgment of my presence. When the door to his office closed firmly behind him I just knew he couldn’t have seen me.

As casually as possible I strolled in that direction, knocked, and listened for his response. Nothing came. Frowning, I knocked again.

“Yes?” his voice barked out. I walked in. If someone could be the reincarnation of a category 5 hurricane, his face was totally it. “How can I help you Miss, Mitchell?”

Now, I’m not one to hold too much stock in proper etiquette after spending the night with a guy… but his curt demeanor seemed awfully out of character. Unless it was completely the point and his character. Being surprisingly calm, I shut the door behind me. I wouldn’t hold a grudge if he simply had no interest in continuing what we started, although… with my memory of it being so vivid and thorough, it was rather demoralizing.

I wasn’t a vampire though… I quickly reminded myself. It could have absolutely nothing to do with me personally and just boredom he could have with any human woman… after the fact. And there was absolutely no telling how many lovers he’d had in his life. I wouldn’t let his rejection get me down, I claimed.

And yet, arrogantly my pride rushed to point out that he was a damned fool if he thought I was fucking boring.

“I… umm…” I didn’t have shit. And with his boorish demeanor, flirting was definitely off the menu. “I, was wondering if we had anything to be worried about with these dogs.”

“I don’t know.” He admitted stormily. He frowned harder as the sound of barking rose suddenly while I stood there. “Stay away from them… you shouldn’t be out by the gates anyway.”

Did he regret taking me with him the other night? Counting to five, I nodded and tried to maintain an impassive attitude. I’d be damned if he knew his rejection affected me in any way. And it didn’t right? It wasn’t me… just humans maybe… or he was just the sort of man that thrilled in the chase and that’s all.

Not that he had to chase very hard or far. I almost laughed.

“Cool…” I nodded again and felt awkward with my hands so stuffed them into my back pockets. “I’ll let you to your… work… aren’t you going to be late for the luncheon?”

“No.”

Well, that was that. But I hesitated for some utterly stupid reason that I could not name. He was being quite clear that he had no interest in seeing or speaking to me.

“I won’t be going to that.”

The sneer set off warning bells in my head.

“Is that what this is about?”

He glared, his grip crushing some papers he held harshly.

“Is what about what?”

It was a wonder any words seeped from between those gritted teeth. He was like a caged beast behind the facade of his skin.

“Is there something about the luncheon that has you wound up?”

Again, he sneered, something savage burning in his eyes. This had to be more than just brushing off some one-night stand. The rage seemed way too out of place… maybe he just needed to open up abou-

“You know I can think of far better uses than having you stand there tossing out accusations.”

I’d be boldface lying if I said his words did not conjure indecent, and exciting potential. The memory of Halloween, plus the way his eyes leered… as if he could devour me in an instant… and not for sustenance. But his lecherous tone and downright brutish behavior were not earning him brownie points. Unfortunately, for him, I wasn’t exactly sophisticated or shy myself.

“You think you deserve a fucking reward?” I snorted. “That would for sure guarantee you a better fucking mood than this shitfaced asshole you’re being right now. Fuck you!”

I was actually congratulating myself as I turned to leave, maintaining a level of control and calm that fucking amazed me, even if it didn't him.

“Shitfaced asshole… there’s no such thing.”

His palm slammed against the door when I started to open it. He was too fucking close, too fucking fast.

“Say it out loud in front of a mirror… perfect goddamn description.” My teeth were gritting now and I twisted the knob and tried a useless yank. “Get off the fucking door.”

“You must have forgotten what you’re dealing with.”

“And you must have forgotten that you admitted your threats are futile when we were trying to hook up the other night!”

With no fear or hesitation, I shoved at his arm. I know I only managed to dislodge him because he allowed it. It didn’t matter, I considered it a triumph.

“I did more than try.” He sneered.

“Oh yes… you fucking tried and I fucking allowed you!”

With that, I lifted my chin and stormed out of the room… possibly taking the whole damn hurricane season with me.

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️CHRISTIAN⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

“Whoa…”

“Oh shit! Soorry!”

Christian’s hands gripped my shoulders, steadying me even though I had nearly run him right over. Which, in truth, was not really likely to happen with his supernatural speed. But still.

“Where’s the war you’re storming to?”

I gritted my teeth while taking a deep steadying breath.

“From actually.” At his curious expression, I just shook my head.

“I’d hate to be on the tail end of that.”

I scoffed but shook my head again, doing a damn decent job of corraling my emotions.

“You’re safe… for now.”

He grinned and offered him a tiny, hesitant smile.

“Maybe you just need to get away from the estate. Everyone seems to be on edge today.”

He was telling me. But I noticed him look around and I was not exactly sure who he spoke of.

“You’re not going to the luncheon.”

The corners of his mouth turned down slightly and something flashed in his eyes. It didn’t take much for me to put two and two together though.

“It’s not for me.”

“How many half- well… are you the only one?”

Even before the words finally came from my mouth I knew the answer. The dead vampire from September had been a half-fang as well.

“Not many more. A couple.”

Far less than many. I nodded though not wishing to add to whatever this pain he was feeling was. From what I gathered, today was a sort of parent’s day… mother’s or father’s day in comparison to us humans. Not having that connection must be sad for him. Although… I did not celebrate the holiday myself… not any longer since the accident. And I got through it okay.

I couldn’t help but wonder how much deeper this was for a vampire… considering the big deal they seemed to be making about it.

“There’s something I want to tell you.”

I arched a brow but let him pull me along as he shared his story… and his plan. It had taken about two hours for him to unravel and layout all of his research… and another ten minutes for me to agree to accompany him in his search. Within 30 minutes we were on the road.

“Are you sure this is the place?”

Christian looked nervous and had a deathly grip on the steering wheel even after he’d pulled the car into park.

“It’s what I found out.”

I looked at the sleek, modern apartment building, several stories high, and felt as nervous as he must feel. Well…maybe slightly less. But I could understand.

This was the place he’d found, a potential lead in identifying his sire. And he’d wanted a friend along… without dragging another vampire into this mess should it turn out to be absolutely nothing. He had his pride after all… and in general, half-fangs weren’t really known or expected to have family connections.

The fact that he considered me a friend… some random human he’d only met a few weeks ago… was more humbling than I cared to think. He was strong… and fast. Far more than any human in comparison but he trusted me with his secret. And trusted to show me his fear, which I could see written on his face.

“You don’t have to go if you don’t want to.”

He glanced at me.

“I think I have to.” He looked again at the house. “If for no other reason than to confirm this clue is a dead end.”

I nodded, but waited, allowing him to go at his own pace and peace of mind.

Eventually, we made it to the penthouse. Without a word, I gripped his hand briefly, squeezing it for reassurance when I saw how shakily he rang the doorbell.

Within a matter of seconds, the door swung open and I imagined cobwebs and dust hissing out of creaking old wood. That, of course, did not happen. But the decrepit-looking butler sure was doing his damned best at giving the vibe. I swear I felt like he was looking down his nose at us from twenty feet high when in actuality he was almost as short as me.

“Oh,” his nasal arrogance huffed out when he looked Chris over, “You’re one of his.”

I could feel the tension growing in Chris beside me. He stood straighter, eyes widening. So… not a dead end. And not the first to make this walk… or introduction.

“Human.” He sounded as if someone should call for the exterminator when he finally deigned to glance my way. Undaunted, I lifted my chin just as arrogantly. “Usually, your sort isn’t allowed in… but I suppose it doesn’t much matter now.”

The man stepped back and held the door for both of us. Inside the foyer, I knew there was money there. I mean… a penthouse proved that before I needed to see inside… but it was so much more impactful beyond the front door. The marble floors were so pristine they reflected the line of art and statues that had to be worth millions. Or so my unworldly eyes told me.

Chris though seemed far more intent on the matter at hand and I had to shake myself out of my amazement as he bustled with questions.

Before any could be asked, or answered, the butler tossed up a hand and cut him off. There was no point you see… he silently escorted us through the apartment until he shoved a door open ahead of us.

I gasped, squealed… I was definitely terrified as the creature came into view. Or maybe that was it making the screeching sound. Yes, definitely it screeched, startled by our appearance. The cage holding it back only registered seconds later, allowing me to somehow gather the terror I felt. But it was actually Chris’ hands, holding me still that kept me from running for my life.

“That’s what he’s become.”

Confused, I looked at the butler, still speaking in that dry, impassioned tone. Too indifferent to even muster the care to have braced us for what we would see. And hear. And learn.

Chris’ fingers tightened as he stared.

“What you will become… eventually.”

Chris, then, releases me and starts to back away… his head shaking insistently as the butler actually explained the situation. His sire… Chris’... had transformed into that creature… a wraith… black smoke seemed to shimmer around the phantom within it, long midnight talons stretched out, clawing the air in front of the cage for purchase that it never managed to achieve. My heart was beating like a drum. His sire’s mindless struggle only accented the eerie story resulting in the actual thing that mattered. Sire, and his entire line, were cursed. Tainted blood destine to share the same faint. The same blood, that the butler assures us, reeks from Chris’ body. And there was simply no way to know when the transition would occur for each descendant.

Unbelieving, Chris races from the room… and shortly the apartment altogether, leaving me there with the snobby servant dispassionately awaiting my escape.

“Can anything be done?” My voice shook but I wasn’t as willing as Chris to just run away. Maybe there was something they could still do… some way to reverse this insanity. “Maybe something you found out too late to help this on-”

“Don’t you think I would have led with that if I knew!”

“Okay, pops, chill out… I’m just trying to figure out how to help my friend.”

“Friend…” he snorts and moves to secure the door once more then turned, obviously intent on seeing me out. “Tell your… friend… his fate is sealed.”

My nostrils flared.

“Just tell me what went wrong. How did this happen? Was he bitten… or…” I mean I didn’t really know anything about vampires.

“It is a curse. Irreversible.”

He pulled the front door open and stood as stiff as a board. I wanted to ask more but I knew this bastard was going to be as forthcoming as a dried-out well.

Annoyed, I stormed past.

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️CHRISTIAN & PHILLIP⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

By the time I returned to the building lobby I could see Chris outside, pacing violently across the sidewalk. And immediately, my stomach coiled. I didn’t think Chris would intentionally hurt me. But if that mindless thing upstairs was his sire… if that was his fate… if he lashed out after finding all this information out. What the hell was I going to do to stop him?

I nibbled on my lower lip, standing inside a few seconds longer, debating. Then pulled out my phone and made the one call I could think to make.

He answered after one ring, snapping irritably into the receiver.

“Phillip…”

A long pause happened.

“Devyn?”

I bit my lip. I mean… I had never called before despite him having given me his number some time ago. I had barely been speaking to him over the past couple of weeks… avoiding him to maintain the thread-thin hold of my indignation. His voice… even laced tersely, sent a shiver down my spine.

“Are you busy?”

Another long pause and I shifted from one foot to another waiting, biting the inside of my cheek to keep from chastising him for making me wait.

“Kinda, yeah.”

It was my turn to hesitate. What the hell was I going to do? I couldn’t just leave Chris alone… but I certainly would be no match should things take a drastic turn to Amityville horror. I tried to listen, wondering if I would catch the sound of someone with him… why would he be sitting home all alone?

“Do you think you can step away for a little bit?”

“Look Dev… I can’t… I’ll catch up with you soo-”

“Please.” I cleared the desperation from my throat and tried again. “It’s Chris…”

“Chris? Where are you?”

Frowning, I got the address from the concierge and just that easy, Phillip was on his way.



I pushed the way he’d jumped when it came to Chris out of my mind. They were best friends… had known each other far longer than I even knew about vampires. I had no right to feel some kind of way over it. And I didn’t. I didn’t, I repeated once more before I stepped out of the double doors.

Chris looked up, his eyes were brilliantly savage. But he looked broken too. It was such a strange combination. He went back to pacing, fast, and I could hear him asking questions to himself as I moved closer. Maybe I shouldn’t have but I really did not think Chris would hurt me. At least… he wouldn’t want to if he were thinking straight.

I just wasn’t sure if he could be thinking straight.

“Chris are you alright?”

He froze, looking at me again, frowning then laughing sarcastically. It made the hairs on the back of my neck stand straight.

“Am I alright?” He snorted, staring steadily at me. “You were there… you saw.”

“We can try to figure this out.”

Another bitter laugh hissed out.

“We can? How?” I definitely did not have any answers. He took another few steps then suddenly stopped again, stepping right over to me. “You wanna go fuck some shit up?!”

My mouth fell open and closed and repeated again with not a sound coming out. What the hell was I supposed to say to that? I tried to think what I would do if I were in his shoes… how would I act if I found out my maker… which this sire was actually… if they were some monster and had punished me with the same fate. My pulse raced as I wondered why the creature bit him in the first place. He was clearly loaded… probably a member of an esteemed family. The butler certainly acted as if he’d been around for ages and had obvious biases.

I shook my head of my thoughts as Chris stood there expectantly.

“Do you want to talk things out?”

His jaw flexed and he reached up, rubbing his face in agitation. I bit my lower lip wondering what I would do if he just took off.

“What is there to say? I’m fucking doomed right?”

I frowned but I didn’t know what I could say.

“I called Phillip… asked him to come.”

“You did what?”

He seemed more surprised, I thought. Not angry. I hoped.

“You should have your friends with you right now.”

He rubbed his head again and did a faraway look. I had no idea what to do. I wasn’t a vampire. I didn’t really understand what he was going through.

“I thought you weren’t speaking to him.”

I wasn’t exactly sure what to say to that. I liked Phillip. Maybe too much. I certainly wanted him. But we still spoke… he certainly taunted me every chance he got, leaving me tingling whenever it happened despite my effort to act unimpressed. Both Phillip and I knew I was full of shit. At least, I thought he knew. But I guess Chris took my brush-offs seriously. And honestly, it wasn’t even important at all. What mattered right now was that Chris wasn’t alone.

“We’re both your friends… and want to be here for you.”

He shook his head. “Don’t tell him.”

“What?”

“Did you… already? You told him about my… him…?”

He tossed his head towards the building and I quickly shook my head.

“No. I just told him that you needed him…”

Chris paced again, rapidly moving back and forth before stopping before me yet again.

“Just… don’t tell him, not yet. Maybe… maybe you’re right and I can figure something out. Figure a way to break the news at least… not, not like this.”

I hesitated, uncertain how I could handle this knowledge all by myself. I felt that we had to do something… and maybe Phillip might know something that neither of us did. He came from an ancient family. His sire was the damn vampiric culture teacher. Surely he may have heard of something about this curse before.

But, just in the knick of time, I agreed to Chris’ wish. Only a few moments later Phillip dashed up and I knew he must have run the entire way that Chris had to drive with me in tow earlier.

“What the hell is going on? You aren’t hurt…”

I cleared my throat and squirmed slightly as Phillip's angry scrawl trailed over his friend. Chris frowned at me, then so did Phillip, accusingly.

“I never said he was hurt.”

“You certainly implied it.”

“You cut me off without even letting me explain anything!”

His nostrils flared wide and his jaw flexed.

“I don’t understand why I had to run all the way up to Timbuktu to find you guys.”

My pulse started racing immediately upon seeing him and I hated that even in light of the current events something about me wanted to jump all over the man… with his irritation and all.

Chris broke into the staring match, finally drawing his friend's attention.

“I need to go to The Yard.”

The layer of barely contained fury must have come across at that moment. Phillip’s eyes roamed over Chris’ features then I saw him note the pair of balled fists. And something washed over him. From one moment to the next, his whole demeanor changed and he nodded.

“Sure…” he glanced around. “I can drive if you want.”

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️PHILLIP⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

The sun was beginning to set by the time we pulled into the parking lot of The Yard, a vampiric hangout that I, of course, had never heard of. It didn’t take long before I felt a bit foolish about calling Phillip in the first place. I should have known Chris had something particular in mind, but I’d been completely uncertain so I gave in to that.

And, in all honesty, I was scared. This vampire stuff was already on another level… now this mess with Chris’ sire. It took everything in me to try and remain calm as the events of the day rushed through me. Chris needed support and steadiness… not my fear and uncertainty.

Almost immediately upon entering the building, Chris disappeared through a set of doors. Phillip frowned at his back before following leaving me to trail behind them both. There were a couple of others in the back but none worth noting. I did glance at them as we passed, offering an awkward smile in greeting only to receive cold stares in response. After a second, Phillip turned and grabbed my arm, tugging me in front of him until we got to a back room. There was no denying his impatient expression but I had no idea why he was directing it at me. Chris was working on rolling up his sleeves before grabbing a bat on a nearby wall when we caught up with him.

“You go ahead… we’ll be right in.”

Chris darted his gaze to me and I guessed at the concern. I nodded reassuringly, meaning to keep my promise before he nodded and stepped into the room. Almost immediately, before the door could fully close behind him a savage growl erupted followed by the sound of something shattering violently beyond. I won’t lie, I jumped, shocked at the primal rage coming out of him before the door sealed shut.

Once alone together, Phillip looked suspiciously at me.

“What did you do?”

“Pardon?”

“He’s worse than I’ve ever seen him. Shaken like his whole world has fallen apart.”

“And you think I’m capable or responsible for doing that?”

He frowned stubbornly. “Maybe.”

“Maybe?”

What the actual hell? What did he think I could do to his friend to bring on this sort of wrath? Granted, I knew what did it… but there was nothing I could have done to induce that.

Something in his accusation hit hard. I’d never done anything to make him believe I was some villain… had I? To blame me so fiercely without even hesitating… so confident it was my fault. Anger welled up in me. His eyes locked with mine and I knew he was not even reconsidering the idea… whatever it was. How he could come up with this imaginary scenario he had was beyond me. I barely knew Chris… and although I thought we were developing a cool friendship, nothing between us would lead him to be violent due to me?

I really, and truly was not in the mood for more assholes that day. Angrily, I snatched my purse across my shoulder and stormed towards the first set of doors.

Of course, outrunning a vampire would never ever happen. I almost made it through, before his hand stretched out in front of me, blocking my path. I stood still, glaring straight ahead.

“Why are you running?”

“I am not running anywhere… I am leaving.”

He snorted.

“And how exactly are you going to do that? You can’t very well run or walk back to VanDrake from here…”

Unyieldingly, I jutted my jaw but still refused to make eye contact.

This part of the back area was deserted except for the two of us and yet Phillip crowded me as if it were a jammed pack crowd. I took a step back… he followed forcing me to tilt my head to glare at him with almost the same amount of annoyance he had arrived with. The same irritation he displayed as he accused me of being the source of his friend's apparent trauma.

His eyes scanned my face, looking for what I could not say. I mashed my lips together and narrowed my eyes even more and hoped I looked menacing enough to force the arrogant creature back.

“What did you do?”

It irked me that he repeated it… that his eyes seemed to burn with the accusation.

“I didn’t do shit.”

“You must have… he’s going ballistic… something happened… he was fine this morning!”

“Then go fucking ask him!”

“I’m asking you…”

“Too fucking bad…” I spit out and ducked, managing to slip past him for only a moment before he returned, arm lowered and reblocking my escape.

“There’s nowhere to go… you don’t have a ride and it’s nothing but vampires out there.”

“So fucking what.”

He growled, his eyes flashing then blinking black… not for the first time... before he took a long calming breath.

“Devyn… what happened?”

I think I disliked his concerned tone even more than the condemning one. At least with the other, I could use my own indignation to dismiss his curiosity. A curiosity I could not satisfy.

Because really… what the hell was I supposed to say to that? I looked away again, rigidly staring at the plain beige wall. If nothing else, I knew that this damn vamp, out of all of them, always seemed to know when I was bullshitting him. It was utterly annoying and not exactly the sort of intuition I needed at this moment when I had specifically been asked to keep a secret.

I hated secrets. I hated having to watch what I was saying… having to remember what I said. My mouth, too often, held nothing back. Anyone that knew me for any length knew I hated being trusted with a secret of any kind. And usually, I could convince the person to own up to whatever information they were trying to conceal.

But this one. A tiny part of me worried. No. A big part of me did. That if this were found out… I don’t know. What was that wraith thing? What did it mean to vampires? Was it harmful and a threat to them… or only a burden upon its sirelings? Would someone want to kill Chris to ensure no more ever came to be? This secret could actually be life or death.

He cupped my chin and forced my eyes to his. And when I say forced, I actually mean he gently guided. I didn’t feel the exact same overwhelming need to melt into his motion as I had with Sam but I wanted to claim there was something that made me feel suddenly malleable. Maybe being around these vampires was somehow making me hypersensitive.

“Please, Dev… I want to help but I have no clue what to help with…”

I sighed dramatically.

“Look… I wasn’t sure what to do… he wanted to go fuck some shit up. I… I wasn’t sure what that meant in vampire, and since I have no fucking strength whatsoever, I didn’t think going along alone would be the sanest thing. And since everyone at VanDrake keeps wanting to prove that I keep provoking danger… or warn me against… I figured for once I would hold off on any reckless decisions.”

“You… not reckless? You’re probably the most madcap human I’ve ever met.”

I pressed my lips together tightly and looked away again.

“You are literally trying to run out of this place… nothing but vampires around. No car… no protection…”

I tried hard not to look around but my eyes did shift, verifying the hallway remained empty. When I looked back at him, he smiled pompously as if he had made the most logical, poignant, clever point to ever be made.

“So now your kind is so ravenous, vicious, and uncivil that just walking near them could get me killed? Even though you’ve been among us for centuries in some cases?”

“You aren’t just walking about in some random city or neighborhood. You’d never have come to this location before you were introduced to our world.”

I arched a brow.

“So you’re claiming it's dangerous here? That my life is endangered?”

He made a sound of annoyance, tossing his head and hands.

“Anything could happen.”

I sighed and shook my head. Silence followed as I continued to stand there, still looking prone to leave. He didn’t need to know that I was reminding myself that I didn’t wish to leave Chris alone. But he had Phillip here now… neither of them needed me. And I didn’t know how I could help Chris.

“We used to come here a lot… a few years ago.”

His voice had lowered and I could tell, despite whatever else he had rolling around in his head, he was concerned for his friend first.

“I couldn’t have guessed what he meant to do or to go.”

“No, I suppose not.” He frowned. “He used the rage room to release steam when he was pre-med. And… after the transition… he was in a lot of turmoil. I tried to help him through it. I thought he was past it all. Once he started at school… it wasn’t completely easy, but it was better. I thought he was better.” He shook his head. “Something must have happened.”

“Why won’t you ask him?”

He narrowed his gaze slightly but softened it a second later.

“What were you'll doing?”

Suspicious myself now I shrugged. He was being entirely too calm now… too composed. The stark contrast between moments ago and now was too different to go unnoticed.

“Nothing really…” I started, but in truth… my mind was blank. I was a terrible liar. And Phillip hadn’t been fooled by me at any point in the past. But I tried to focus on the bits of truth I could tell. “I was inside talking with someone and when I came back out he was agitated… pacing so fast it was a blur most of the time. I called you immediately.”

“Why?”

He continued watching me… intently. I blinked and cleared my throat.

“Why was he pacing?”

He hesitated.

“Yes.”

“I am not a mind reader…”

“Fine. Why did you call me?”

“Who else was I going to call?” His expression changed but I had no clue what it meant. Skepticism… confusion… interest? There was really only one other person I might have called but I didn’t think Chris would have appreciated that sort of help in either of their present moods. I’d called Phillip because I trusted him… despite his obvious lack of trust in me. It was an unusual feeling for me. Usually, it took a long time for me to feel as if I could rely on someone. And he hadn’t even been willing to come when he thought it was just me in need.

“You’re his best friend,” I added in an afterthought, sensing that he seemed to expect more… and since that should have been the real reason I sought Phillip’s help.

“Ahh…” There was acceptance in his tone, he even nodded. But why did I sense disappointment? I was deluding myself… just as I had with my fond memories of Halloween.

Their world was different from mine, and I was beginning to suspect that they had little use for anything beyond that. I shouldn’t blame them. My world would not end by being excluded from this one. But stupidly, after such a short time… I hated not being included.

“Anyway, I couldn’t handle this on my own.”

“That must be hard as fuck for you to admit.”

There was a glimpse of his usual smug smile peaking out and I didn’t appreciate my body immediately falling victim to its charm. I decided it must be chilly there… which had to explain the sudden chills down my spine. It certainly wasn’t him. Besides, I still was struggling to understand why he thought I’d caused any of this… or why he’d think Chris could be that out of control over anything I might do.

“I have no trouble admitting when I’m in over my head. It just doesn’t happen very often.”

He chuckled lightly before looking quite reflective.

“What did y’all do… or go? Something must have happened wherever you went.”

My stomach coiled tightly. Why didn’t he just ask Chris these questions? And why had Chris asked to keep silent? Did he… either of them, know something about the wraith-type creature? I knew I was afraid… not for the first time since coming to VanDrake and this vampire world. Maybe there was some legend about it in the vampire world. I shook my head noticing Phillip watching me closely. It was possible Phillip might have some incite that could help figure this out but I was trapped by my promise.

“I told you, I visited someone in that building. He was like that when I came out of the building.”

That was all true. With omissions. I clutched the strap of my bag as he hesitated.

“Chris… he’s not dangerous, you know?” What was this now? I frowned trying to track his train of thought. Could he actually tell how spooked I was? Luckily, he looked over my shoulder… and I was relieved he missed the flush of anxiety that jolted through me. “He’s just… troubled. He’s dealt with a lot.”

He didn’t even know it all. I thought maybe I had concealed my feelings by the time he looked back at me. I nodded, too uneasy that I might say the wrong thing if I actually spoke just then. I hated that he searched my face. I cleared my throat, once… twice.

“Well, it’s good you’re here… to be here for him…”

“Yeah. Are you going to stay?”

“I…” They didn’t need me. Chris needed to unleash his rage… and Phillip really should go talk to him. “I should go…”

“How?”

I blushed and his lips curled smugly.

“You could give me the keys… you guys can run home.”

He dropped his hand and brushed one finger tauntingly across the fabric slouched off my right shoulder.

“And what do I get if agree to your absurd request?”

I should have shoved his hand away as goosebumps started prickling my arm but also didn’t want to display just how affected and aware I was of the almost too delicate touch.

“Alone time with your friend…”

He smirked swirling his thumb now. “You’ll have to do better than that. Why would I choose to dodge those dogs again when I have a perfectly fine car right here.”

The reminder about the pack roaming around the gates made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. It was already late… it would be fully dark soon. I wasn’t even sure I wanted to drive past them alone, I definitely wouldn’t be walking through them.

“Are they dangerous?”

He chuckled. “What? They’re just dogs…”

I pressed my lips together and rolled my eyes. 

“So you’re saying I either stay while y’all act like heathe- beas- barbarians…” I stumbled all over my words, “or, or… I have to give you something in order to leave?”

“Or just promise to make it up to me… leaving us behind to walk.”

“It wouldn’t even phase either of you over that distance. You weren’t even winded when you got here.”

“Not sure how that matters.”

My nostrils flared and he moved even closer, his chest nearly touching mine. I could feel some heat radiating off him that I knew wasn’t true. It didn’t stop my body from squirming.

“I’m not sure why you think I need to bribe you… Chris will appreciate spending the time with you.”

“I’m sure if you truly didn’t do anything, Chris would appreciate you staying too.”

Was he testing me? I narrowed my eyes.

“You mean you’ll judge me as guilty if I leave instead?”

“What’s the holdup?”

I jumped, taking a step back and spinning to face where Chris had peeped his head out of the rage room.

“I… I was just saying I was going to go call an Uber…”

“You’ll owe me.”

His whispered words rocked through me, tickling behind my ear. I twisted to look over my shoulder but he wasn’t nearly as close as I expected to find him. I frowned and he smirked.

“An Uber?”

“Yes.” I nodded looking back to Chris. “You two can bro it out without me interfering…”

Phillip stepped forward.

“She’ll just take the car… I’ll be right in.”

Chris frowned, glancing between us before he nodded and disappeared once more.

“I don’t need the car.”

“Well, I’m not waiting out here while you wait for a ride and I can’t leave you out here alone…”

I started to argue but changed my mind. I didn’t want to leave them without the car but I had the sneaky suspicion that Phillip would spend the remainder of the night trying to figure out what I knew if I stayed instead of probing his friend's mind over his own damn secrets.

“Fine.”

Ten minutes later, his taunting words repeated in my mind.

Owed him! Pfft. He was crazy if he thought I agreed with his attempted extortion.

STORM'S-A-BREWIN' - DONE

I shivered, even though I wasn’t cold at all. The heating system in the mansion was working perfectly fine but I cinched my robe tight as I glanced out my suite window.

Huge chunky flakes continued to fall. It was already so high that I feared half my body would disappear into it should I step out there. Or at least up to my calf. It was odd… a freak blizzard in my opinion. Sure, it was December… but it felt way too soon to have this level of snowfall. It almost glowed, blanketing the landscape as far as the eye could see with a pristine white cover. Even this late at night.

I jumped then… the distant barking tearing apart what could have been a very ethereal beauty and peacefulness. I yanked the curtain back and stepped away, shivering again.

“Cocoa!”

It could help ease my nerves. Help me find some sleep.

The past couple of weeks went by in a blur and slow as fuck, both. I all but ignored Sam except when absolutely necessary regarding class and assignments. And, well, I did my very best to avoid Phillip and his insistent questions while trying to convince Chris not to keep this situation a secret from him. 

I wasn’t fully successful with Phillip and utterly failed with Chris. And I didn’t have a clue what to do about it. Nothing I did so far proved helpful either. I didn’t know where to go or what to look for though I tried. The library was nearly pointless… vampiric language books that I was still so remedial at, nothing made sense. And there were books in English but all I kept hearing in my head as I skimmed through them was how most of what we humans knew was to confuse and spook us.

I sighed again just then, as I had at the time. And shook my head. My feet padded softly across the carpeted floor… away from the sounds of wild dogs somewhere beyond that room.

The corridor leading to the kitchen was deserted that time of night, which I expected. What I did not expect was to see Sam slip out of his office up ahead. I jumped behind an oversized potted plant, certain he had not seen me, and waited, intent on letting him be on his way without interaction. I couldn’t help peeping through and something utterly strange happened as I did.

His keys jangled when he locked the door securely but then… I mean it couldn’t be true. I must be imagining things… but I could have sworn he waved his hand over the knob leading to a weird crackling sound. I frowned harder, squinting at him as he jimmied the handle checking its strength perhaps.

Before either of us could move the lights flickered overhead, making my breath catch before they went out completely. Pitch black descended thanks in large part to the heavy brocade drapes covering the line of windows in that area. A series of loud howls rose up in tune with the eerie darkness, sending a violent spasm of fear down my spine before everything goes completely silent.

From one second to another, I was snatched by the hand that gripped mine and then moved at breakneck speed through the halls. Dizzily I clutched the back of a chair that materialized before me as another door shut behind me. 

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

I was shaken, in more ways than one. After his utter dismissiveness, why the hell would I find his touch so intoxicating. Suspiciously, I wondered if he had done that little trick he’d shown me on Halloween.

“You shouldn’t be alone.”

I frowned as soft candlelight started to illuminate my surroundings. Strange how I hadn’t needed to see to know it was him. My pulse raced madly as the sitting room finally came into focus. It was obviously a private room… with his personal items scattered throughout. At least, I assumed the semi-organized clutter was his. And I could just imagine what was behind the second door was even more intimate.

“Why?”

“You can stay here until the generator kicks back in, Devyn.” Oh… so now he wanted to use my name again after weeks of my being Miss Mitchell. I mashed my lips together and glared annoyingly ignoring the unsteady feeling in my legs. “Want a drink?”

He didn’t wait for an answer and had a glass of dark liquid cupped in my hand in a matter of seconds.

“A drink? I want to know why you whisked me clear across the house like some ragdoll!”

He tilted his head slightly as if listening for something but all I heard was silence and I was growing even more impatient. Setting the glass down firmly I turned to leave.

“You should stay here until things settle down, I’m sure the lights will be back shortly.”

“Why? What’s going on? Why shouldn’t I be alone?”

“I’m not sure.”

I laughed mockingly. “Oh, that’s helpful.”

“I can hear them getting closer.” That sounded ominous… and felt worse. I wrapped my arms as he continued. “They're too organized… purposeful. And too damn quiet right now.”

He was obviously concerned, not brushing the situation aside like everyone else seemed to be doing. The dogs that is. I had no idea how everyone was dealing with this night. I peered at him as he guzzled back his drink and then poured another. The perfectly civil and professional distance he’d been keeping in the last weeks seemed to have ebbed away.

Why? Because we were alone… because he potentially thought he would be stuck with only my company for the time being until someone could get the lights fixed? I waited, expecting some sort of apology at least about his behavior on Sire’s Day… if not for the rest. I would just continue to ignore how easily he’d brushed aside what happened between us. At least that’s what I told myself as my teeth grated together irritably.

But there was nothing. He moved to sit on the cozy two-seater sofa, casually crossing one foot over a knee and watching me over the rim of his glass as he took a slower, smaller sip. Unwelcome chills raced down my spine.

Angling my chin, I turned and headed straight for the door.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

I glared.

“If you think I’ll just sit here and chat idly with you as if nothing has happened you’ve vastly underestimated me.”

Something flashed in his eyes… I could see it even from the distance in the dimly lit room. And his wicked grin did not do anything to settle my agitation. I sneered as I wrapped my hand around the knob. Somehow, I just knew he would move though I was not trying to provoke him. I just wanted to get away from him and this stupid raging desire. It was humiliating when he was perfectly content without said interest.

He didn’t hold the door shut as he had in his office. His words were enough to make me hesitate.

“Behaving boorishly doesn’t happen quite so often with me.” It wasn’t exactly an apology… or maybe the absolute best his ego would allow. I continued to stand there, peeping up at him skeptically. “I’d rather you not be alone out there… stay. I’ll make it up to you.”

“How?”

What the hell, Dev! Why was I even entertaining him? But every nerve in my body responded immediately to the potential in that last comment. He fucking grinned. Again.

“What do you want from me, Devyn?”

Just like before, my name on his lips made my knees weak. I searched the piqued interest in his eyes and wondered just what he expected me to say. And how much of his curiosity was encouragement or just acceptance. Then contemplated why I shouldn’t just pounce on his blatant invitation when I knew, despite my best effort to ignore and be dismissive of it… I still wanted him. 

“Answers.”

I was tempted to laugh at the disgruntled expression replacing his smugness.

“Fine…” he rolled his eyes, then grumbled, “who knew giving you your space for a couple of weeks would lead to you being so pedestrian.”

There was so much in that statement that I wanted to take exception to or get added clarification of, but at that moment I picked my battle.

Within seconds we were both seated on the sofa, my mind reeling with all the things I wanted to know. About him… about vampires in general… about…

“Earlier. Before the lights went out…”

He picked up his drink and leaned back, just as unhurried as he had been before. Comfortable… confident, masculine. My stomach flipped and I had to chastise myself silently to focus while he waited for me to continue.

“You did something at your office.”

“I did?”

It wasn’t surprise or confusion that I heard in his tone. I nodded firmly, undeterred by his nonchalance.

“Just a little added security,” he added with a wink.

“Added security?” I narrowed my gaze. “So… like magic? You can do magic?”

“Magic…?” he taunted, “You mean like this?”

He snapped his fingers and my eyes widened at the burst of flame spiraling up from them. He didn’t keep it up long, nor did he bother to elaborate once his little display ended.

My heart started racing as the implications of this rolled around. Weren’t curses magic? I licked my lips.

“I never heard of a vampire doing magic… I thought witches did stuff like that. Are witches real?”

“Even after I told you not to believe everything you think you know?” I wrinkled my nose. That wasn’t exactly what he said but summed it up pretty neatly. “Witch is just a label… anyone can learn to do magic just like anyone can learn to play a new instrument or a new language.”

I started to say about how not everyone could do those things but that was likely the point. You could learn… but it didn’t mean you would ever be good at it. I nibbled on my lip now.

“So like potions and spells… are curses real too? How would you do a curse?”

I knew the answer already, I’d witnessed the effects of one firsthand. Or so that butler would have me believe.

“Yes… they’re real. There isn’t just one way to do any of those.”

“But I could learn? How they’re done… how I can do them?”

His eyes did that thing… glossing over fully black. I’d seen it enough times since arriving to know it wasn’t a figment of my imagination. But I still did not understand what caused it, in any of the vampires I’d seen it happen too. I did think that whatever it meant, it usually led to the vampire in question bottling up whatever information I was trying to get at.

“You don’t learn curses. You trade blood, limbs, and life for one.” His voice dropped and creeped me out before he lightened up slightly. “But if you want, I can show you something useful. Something small that a novice can handle.”

I gulped and cleared my throat. That information wouldn’t at all help me find a solution for Chris but I wasn’t about to refuse the offer.

“Useful?”

“Do you want to try?”

“Yes.” Of course, I did. Was he out of his mind?

“Stand up.”

He moved, stepping so close behind me that shifting at all would have me rubbing against him. My pulse was racing violently. Then he leaned in letting his words breathe on my ear… and neck. God!

“Concentrate on the sound of my voice.”

Concentrate? Maybe he was utterly insane. My toes curled but I shut my eyes and tried to comply. He spoke only four words of their language. I only knew that from the few words I’d learned from Chris. None of those matched what Sam was saying but the sound and inflection were incredibly similar.

“Repeat after me…” I shivered, certain that his lips brushed against me and made me want to forget all about any of this. I just wanted to hurl myself at him. Shakely, I spoke, rushing to it at first until he caressed my neck and shoulders. I calmed although I knew it had to be his compulsive touch relaxing me.

The words took some getting used to but slowly they started to form. The tips of my fingers began to simmer… heating with each new round of chanting. Instinctively, I lifted my hands, snapping like he had, and was shocked to see a tiny plume of smoke spiral upward.

“Concentrate…” he whispered again, “repeat the words, feel them.”

One of his hands slid down my arm, lifting it again. And when I tried again a small flicker of flame spurts upward.

“Holy shit!” I laughed excitedly, awed and triumphant over the ‘small’ accomplishment as if I had just cured world hunger. “Did you see that?!”

He grinned, still so close when I turned that I had to tilt my head back to look in his eyes. My nipples hardened instantly.

“Good job.”

“How can I learn more?” He arched a brow. “Are there books or something I can read to learn more about curs- I mean magic?”

“You’ll find the best resources in my private collection.”

“You’d let me see them? Could you teach me more?”

“I could maybe be persuaded to give you a few private lessons.”

“Persuaded… how-”

I jumped as another sudden howl filled the room. I darted my gaze towards the window but his hand did another slow caress down my arm and just like that the sudden anxiety filtered away. But so too did the sound of the dogs.

He took my hand and led me back to the sofa but pulled me onto his lap instead of beside him.

“I hope you ain’t thinkin’ I’m gonna pay for lessons with sex…”

“Well, no… I hadn’t thought that, though it is an interesting proposal.” He laughed when I made a very inarticulate complaint. “No, I just wanted you closer.”

That was absolutely no reason for me to give in so easily. None at all I repeated, trying to steel myself against the soft caress of his hand resting against my lower back and the other draped across my lap.

“You’ve wanted nothing at all to do with me for weeks.”

Dammit! I promised, over and over again I would not bring it up.

“That’s definitely not true.”

His fingers tugged at the belt of my robe and inched the fabric apart even though it was already sheer enough to see the short nightie underneath. I cleared my throat.

“You haven’t answered all my questions.”

“Really?” I got the distinct feeling he was trying to distract me when one of his sharp nails traced a thin line along my inner thigh.

Clearing my throat once again I spit out one of the many random questions filling my head… or the ones that weren’t getting squeezed out by my baser instincts.

“Have you ever turned anyone?”

“I have a few. It’s not something I’m particularly fond of.”

“Why? You didn’t want to be a sire?”

“It’s not the same thing at all.” at my confusion he added, “When you’re sired you’re effectively reborn into a family. You’re connected. You matter. The stigma of being turned… it’s not very welcoming.”

I frowned harder not liking the implication.

“Have you sired anyone then?”

“Yes, several. All have graduated from VanDrake.”

“And what about the ones you turned?”

He goes quiet and I thought for sure he would change the subject immediately.

“Don’t really know.”

“Huh? You don’t know or you didn’t care?”

“It was a long time ago, before… well… regardless it’s just the way it is with the old families.”

I felt indignant on behalf of them… his and all the other ‘turned’ vampires… the ones like Chris. He hadn’t asked to be turned… or well, at least I didn’t think he had. He couldn’t have since he didn’t even know who his sire was until a couple of weeks ago. But he had this life and was just cast aside because his sire was too arrogant and selfish and elitist to acknowledge what effectively was a by-blow.

“I’m not proud of what I did.”

I peaked at him and wondered, perhaps not for the first time, if he could read or sense my emotions. I knew he could control them in a sense. I swallowed back the irritation. He did say that originally… but I just wasn’t sure if he wasn’t proud because he had done it or because of how he treated them afterward. It wasn’t really any of my business… right?

“Where are your sirelings now?”

“Here and there…”

“This Q&A won’t go so fast if you don’t answer the questions…”

He smirked proving that the somberness from moments ago was all but forgotten, it seemed.

“It’s already been going on forever… how about we just end it altogether and move on to the more fun stuff…”

I squirmed, grinding against him in the process and his eyes shuttered again.

“What about that…”

“About what?”

“Your eyes… why do they do that?”

“It’s nothing… just a tick.” I gave him a doubtful expression. He grinned. “It’s just when our more vampiric side comes to the surface. Like how your body responds to stimuli, fear… anxiety… arousal…”

He dragged his finger across the front of my gown, circling slowly over one breast proving my body's disgracefully eager response to him.

I swatted at his hand but that did not at all reduce the visible evidence of his successful teasing.

“It’s not because you’re hungry and are about to eat me then…”

He laughed. “Do I look like I’m starving to you?”

I frowned. Of course, he didn’t look it. But what the hell did I know? What did a starved vampire look like?

“When was the last time you bit someone?”

“Bit or fed on? Those are two very different questions.”

“Are they?”

“Vampires don’t need to bite in order to feed.”

I frowned, confused. “How do you do it then? Do you feed on humans or something else?”

He laughs while scooting me further up his lap until I rested right against his groin. My breath hitched and I was certain my mind was turning too much.

“I keep telling you it’s not like the movies. I’m certain you know there’s a kitchen here that’s not just for decoration.”

As he spoke, the razor-sharp edge of his nail popped one thin strap of my nightie.

“It’s fully stocked with blood.”

The other strap followed suit. My breasts rose and fell raggedly as the fabric sagged and hung only by the tips of each perky tip. Slowly, I lifted my gaze to his face once more.

“Do you have fangs? Can I see them?”

He laughed and then boastfully proud parted his lips. It could have happened in slow motion or in the blink of an eye, all I know is I was mesmerized as his canine’s stretched and grew savagely angular.

I was at a loss for words, my body tingling all over and I could not think of one single thing else to say. I leaned in, giving up entirely because I could not resist him any longer. Could not resist or deny what I was longing for all night. My tongue slithered across his mouth and a violent shudder tore through me at the perverse taste spilling into my mouth.

A low, guttural moan hissed from him and his hands dug into me, snatching me closer as if he really did plan to devour every inch of me.

But then he froze, whipping his head around with every bit of his renewed intensified focus. Then I heard it too, the screams. Violent and savage and desperate. And it was nothing at all like the sounds I thought I’d be making in the next few minutes.

LOOKS:


R1-DONE | R2-DONE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (19/05/2022 at 04:59)

Form

Name: Eden Thatcher

Age: 29

FC: Bella Hadid

Position: The Human Studies Professor

Traits: Curious/Nosy; Hard-working; Absent-minded; Good-hearted & Caring; Over-trusting; Naïve; Non-confrontational; Selfless; Unreliable; Messy; Loyal; Easily worries; Inquisitive

Personality: A History nerd since her early childhood after listening to endless stories from her maternal grandmother. Eden loves to learn, has always been inquisitive, and is a total book lover... often giving the impression that she cares more about them than people. Tends to be absent-minded, and a daydreamer, and it isn't unusual for her to space out in the middle of conversations. Eden is curious... sometimes too much, borderline nosy with her behavior, and endless questions, and absolutely clueless to take notice of it. Has a caring, good-hearted, and affectionate nature and unfortunately, tends to be naive, and over-trusting... forgives as quickly as she gets mad over something or someone. Eden isn't someone to freely speak her mind, and absolutely avoids getting into any kind of confrontation... even if that means agreeing to an idea/plan no matter how stupid it might be. She is selfless, trying to make everyone around her happy, sometimes at the expense of her own happiness. Unreliable, never on time, and both her workplace and her apartment are a mess... and yet Eden always manages to find what she is looking for. Can't deal well with criticism - always takes it too personally - and she is someone who easily worries. She takes time to open up to others and to feel at ease around new people... but once she does, she is extremely loyal and a friend for life. Loves her job, often spending more hours at her workplace than necessary, and she tends to forget about her own limits pushing herself too far.

Interests: Theodore & Silus

31st October

Cred to Google

Chapter II

Strange Dinner Night

"Eden, have you got a moment?"

The woman looked up from the papers she had been grading to see Silus standing in the doorway arms crossed in front of his chest. Eden's heart dropped a little bit and she could feel the anxiety crawling up her stomach... she didn't have the best experience with moments like this. In her mind she was already making up the worst scenarios thinking that maybe her time at VanDrake was over quicker than she wanted it.

"Sure," Eden replied forcing herself to smile before she put her pen away, "What can I do for you?"

"I'm having dinner with a good friend of mine tonight... Count Dracula. He is familiar with the quality of the staff, well except for you. Which is why you have been invited as well." Silus explained.

Eden blinked a few times... this was certainly not what she had been expecting. "Did you just say Count Dracula?" She asked not quite able to keep the amazement out of her voice. "I thought he only existed in books."

"Oh, he existed long before that." Silus smiled before taking the seat across from her, "Sometimes you do need a little bit of real life inspiration to write a good book."

"Mhm, I suppose that is true. Though I have to disagree... it isn't just a good book. It is a classic." Eden returned the smile.

"Sounds like you read it a few times before." He pointed out.

"I did though now after seeing you and the other Vampires, I'm not sure how much truth the book truly tells." She leaned her hands on the table.

"I didn't take you for a Vampire expert."

"Oh, trust me... my knowledge about Vampires is almost non-existing at this point... which isn't such a bad thing given the recent books and movies." Eden chuckled shaking her head.

"I don't know what you are talking about." Silus replied with a small smile playing on his lips as he looked at her.

"I'm sure you don't." She said playfully, "Oh, I still haven't given you an answer... I will gladly join you and Count Dracula for dinner."

"Perfect." Silus pushed himself out of the seat, "8 pm at my quarters."

"I will be there." Eden tucked a strand of her hair back... not quite sure what was going to be more exciting... dinner with Count Dracula or spending more time in Silus' company?


******










   

Strange Talks

Strange Night

Last edited by schoggettchen (18/05/2022 at 08:23)

FORM

Name Carmen Delano

Age 22

FC Lizeth Selene

Traits Confident. Creative. Adventurous. Loyal friend. Smart. Selfish, somewhat spoilt. Firmly believes you can, and should, start anew whenever you want. Messy, but always knows where her things are. Balances between introverted and extraverted quite nicely. Binger - food, media, people. Versatile, and happy about it. She loves to get praise and recognition for whatever she is doing.

Carmen exudes that main character energy: she’s confident, loves the spotlight, and doesn’t mind a bit of drama. She’s a hedonist through and through, usually dives headfirst. Carmen grew up in a gated community, silver spoon and overprotected mindset from both her parents, but it never kept her from marching to the beat of her drum. She’s neither optimistic, pessimistic nor realistic, creating her own space where she goes into life/world/everything without any expectations to the outcome other than thinking what she set her mind to will come through - or she never actually wanted it. She’s not afraid of confrontations but has enough sense in herself to let people be stupid if they choose to do so. Loves to start things, new beginnings are everything, but she normally gets lost in the process, or simply becomes bored with it. She’s not the most hardworking person, but she has the drive and spark if she likes something. Carmen is generally indecisive when it comes to things that don’t matter, and can know things straight from the start when it’s some big, life-changing call. She loves organizing things and hates putting labels on people - everyone is neutral until proven otherwise. She can easily love anything if presented in a meaningful way, and/or if there is a huge payoff at the end of the process. She’s anxious in relationships - she goes head first, but when she doesn’t get her level of reassurance, she easily pulls back. Carmen is bi-curious, although she rarely discloses it to anyone, not even her friends. It used to bother her being alone - or rather, doing things alone - but now, she adores catching a movie on her own, getting coffee, and food, or getting some work done somewhere, on her own.

Interests Adrian. Nathaniel. Silus.

blindly raising armagedon

The dead body in the pool stirred the spirits of the vampire community for all the right reason, it seemed - she remembers the guy Nathan left with on the evening of the mixer, Theodore Kirkwood, jumping eagerly to investigate the death of the man who was stabbed - and there is a very realistic moment where she expects to be questioned, but nothing comes out of it. In a very human-like manner, vampire society doesn’t care about the vampires who don’t belong to the old families. She feels too privileged to say such a thing, but this classicism seems to be as big of a part of their society as it was in hers. Pity, really.

So, things go on as if nothing has happened at all unless you count more guards walking the premises.

Early morning of Halloween - All Hollow’s Eve - she makes her way to the library, checking some of the things on the shelves that might come in handy, perhaps not in an academic sense, but a sense of knowing more about the society, and she feels quite annoyed by the fact a lot of the books are written in a language she doesn’t understand - and she meets Nathaniel there often, sometimes intentionally heading that way to meet him, altho they seem to be bumping into each other often these days. Not that she minds.

“It almost feels like my day is not complete unless I run into you,” she smiled, pushing her hair to the back, squinting her eyes a tiny bit. -”Did you memorize my schedule?”

“I was about to ask the same thing,” Nathaniel replied, shortly, closing some books he had opened only a second after she glanced down at them.

“Don’t worry, I can’t read these old texts to save my life,” she sighs, sitting on the other side. -”Is this not supposed to be a holiday for you?”

“A quick stop for the library won’t spoil my plans for the evening,” he replied.

“Which is?”

“Remember when you asked me about Dracula’s Folly?”

Her lips stretch into a huge grin, the spark of curiosity waking her up more than any coffee could ever.

“Yes?”

“Well, unless you have better plans, you can join me.” Carmen’s brows dart up - curiosity, impatience, something else? She wasn’t sure. -”You can keep me company keeping her company.”

“Her?” she furrowed her brows, this time certainly confused. -”What?”

“Just be ready tonight, okay?”

“Sure,” she replied. -”Anything more I need to know? Where are we going?”

“We’ll stay in the Academy premise,” he said, and for a moment, it makes sense to stay inside the school where it’s the safest. She nodded.

“This better be fun,” she added jokingly.

A few hours later, she realizes it was not. Walking the hallway, she realizes - as most of the vampires were out, either doing something traditional with their families or elsewhere - that the few humans she met were on their way to some party. It begins to feel like normal every now and then, but it’s the small thing that reminds her this is all very new, and this is not the college experience she might have expected.

She knocks twice, cue a very old man opening the door - she is not sure if he knows she is supposed to be there, so he turns towards the back, and she sees Nathaniel in the back. A light wave, a surprised expression - both hers - and the man moves.

“Let her in, she’s with me,” he said, and the second she stepped into the room, she can’t help but miss the gorgeous woman sitting on the sofa next to the window - hair falls on her shoulders in cascading waterfalls, and there’s some ethereal quality to her - as she turns to face Carmen, Carmen finds herself a bit enamoured. Lips parted, she is staring for a second, before she turns to Nathaniel for a moment.

“Carmen, this is—”

Her perfect eyebrows furrowed, and Carmen looks a bit unsure of her role there - was there something about young vampires being unpredictable that she read somewhere? Or maybe Adrian told her? She’s unsure.

The girl managed a smile, looking her up and down, before diverting her attention to him, sitting in an armchair, flipping through some book.

“—Leticia,” Nathaniel finished in time for her to speak. The name fits - it was as enchanting as the girl seemed to be - Carmen smiles, with a tiny nod, about to say something, but there’s a split second where the girl looks at her, and instead of something else, comes a request.

“Can she get me some wine?” she asks, making Carmen turn to Nathaniel.

“I’ll get it,” he closed the book, getting up. -”You want something?”

“Sure,” she shrugged, taking off her jacket. -”Same?”

“Very well,” he says, and she glanced at the girl again. -”On second thinking, lemme help you—” she takes a few quick steps towards Nathaniel, who glanced over his shoulder, smirking, amused.

“Don’t tell me you’re scared to be left alone there?”

“I don’t know much about where I’m being left alone, or with whom,” she shrugged. -”Maybe you can fill me in a bit?”

“The girl is Dracula’s latest sireling,” he says, opening the door to the basement. -”Are you coming?”

“Are you planning to yell the information back at me? Of course, I’m coming,” she chuckled, following in his footstep. -”So, when you say Dracula—”

“Humans got that part right,” he replied, turning the light on just in time for her eyes to glow up with excitement. Before making a few steps towards some vintages that seemed to have had less dust on them, he stopped for a moment. He picked one up, and she leans over his shoulder, checking the label. -”You know your way around wines?”

“My parents are very rich, and even bigger snobs,” she chuckled. -”I usually know what I like, and this is Californian?”

“Actually, this one is from the country where they believe this grape came to California from,”

“Oh,” she chuckled. -”But, don’t change the topic. Dracula is real?”

“I would not compare it to the Nosferatu, or the atrocious version they did in that movie a few years back,” he chuckled, gesturing for her to go up first. -”But, yes, Dracula is very old, very powerful and the fact he decided to sire this girl is...”

“Holy shit,” she grinned. -”Count Dracula is fucking real, and I don’t have the words about it.”

“You seem to be finding them with ease,” Nathaniel seems amused. -”As I was saying, the fact he decided to sire Leticia is—”

“Surprising?”

“A little, yes, but what makes you say that?” he said, closing the door as they got out. Carmen gets behind the kitchen island, leaning down, as he looked for a decanter and a corkscrew. She makes her way to another drawer, opening it to find it, and throwing it over. -”Thanks,”

“Welcome, and, I don’t know, just the fact you started the sentence the way you did,” she replied, settling on that end. -”Go on?”

He smirks.

“Well, she’s Count’s most controversial decision to date,” he continued.

“Why?”

“The jury is still out on that?”

“How can it be the most controversial sireling, but you don’t know the reason?” her brows furrow, attention heading to the wine being poured to the decanter. Her eyes dart up to meet his. -”What’s controversial about her?”

“What’s taking this long?” Leticia walked into the kitchen, walking toward Nathaniel. She leans in a little bit, reaching for the bottle. -”I love this vintage,”

“So I’ve heard,” he flashed a very lovely smile, exchanging some looks with the woman. She moved her hair to the side, and he takes the wine, turning toward Carmen. -”Can you grab the glasses, please?”

“Of course,” Carmen smiles, watching the duo walk back to the other room, Leticia’s hand wrapped around his forearm, and she’s now super sure the woman is flirting with Nathaniel. Carmen walks in as well, setting the glasses down, but not joining the duo. Instead, she walks to the bookshelf across the room, trying to see if there is an old book there that might be readable for her to flip through.

“You’re human, aren’t you?”

Carmen turns, surprised by the question directed to her. Leticia is sitting on the chaise, leaning towards Nathaniel sitting nearby, giggling to something just a moment before.

“As far as I know,” Carmen gives an awkward joke delivery, pushing her hair back a little. -”Yea—”

“Can you fetch me some grapes from the kitchen?”

The deadpan look directed at the woman misses her completely, and unlike many times, she does what she is asked, walking to the kitchen, and snatching some macarons from the shelf while she’s there. She sets the grapes on the coffee table, glancing toward Leticia.

“You’re welcome,” Carmen says, pushing her lips together, turning around from them, returning to the bookshelf with the small etagere of macaroons. They are amazing, so she’s not into sharing, paying some attention to the conversation, but quickly

“Is this your version of old book of herbs and plants?” she turns around, pulling an old leather-bound book from the shelf, holding it up for the duo sitting down to see.

“It’s not that that old,” Nathaniel replied, she nodded. The conversation was getting there.

“At least considering—” Leticia tried, but Carmen shrugged, putting the book back. It was the end of the second month in college, and she is starting to feel illiterate, which is definitely not the point.

“Your average life expectancy, yes,” nodding, pushing the book to the back. Leticia and Nathaniel laugh about something in the back, while she browses through the books, turning around all of a sudden.

“So, do we have some plans, or...?”

“This is the plan, we’re here to keep Leticia company,” Nathaniel stated, taking a sip of his wine, clicking his glass to the only unclaimed glass on the coffee table. Carmen walks towards them, setting the macarons down, and taking the glass instead. -”And make sure she’s having a lovely All Hallow’s Eve,” he turns towards Leticia as if making sure it’s what they are doing there. 

“Is anyone here?” Carmen scoffed. In her mind, socializing with someone connected to a legendary vampire must be a bit more eventful than this - she is quite certain this is a glorified babysitting duty, and she is also certain she’s not that into it. The pair in front of her laughs at something, whispers reach her, only she is not into listening.

“Do we have any more fresh fruit?” Leticia conveniently directs the question to Carmen, who in return looks at Nathaniel.

“Let me go check,” he got up instead, leaving a very sour look on Leticia as he vanished in the direction of the kitchen.

“Is he planning to sire you?”

“I’m guessing not,” Carmen is shocked by the idea, but even more so annoyed by the delivery - it sounded like Leticia was annoyed with the idea, or just her. Maybe both?

Cue Nathaniel, returning with the butler who went missing around an hour ago when she showed up - large fruit platter laid on the table, and instead of having any, Leticia just stretches across the chaise.

“Can you please open the window, I need some fresh air,” she mused, lightly touching Nathaniel’s hand as he passed by her, looking straight into Carmen. At this point, she’s enjoying another macaron, washing it down with what seems to be a good vintage, and feels like she is ready to leave - if she does it now, she can still try to find a ride to the party one of the humans mentioned earlier.

“So,” she gets up, getting the attention of both vampires across from her, pushing her hair back. -”Thank you for your company, hope you have an awesome Halloween, but I’m afraid I must leave now.”

“You made other plans?” Nathaniel turned towards her, the wind blowing into the room.

“We would not want to keep you away,” Leticia jumps in, giving it a tiny wave.

Carmen rolled her eyes, got up, and picked up the jacket she threw over the chair earlier, heading towards the doors. Nathaniel gets up, catching up to her.

“You really have other plans, or you—”

“I will find other plans, nothing in life is set in stone,” she cuts him off. -”Look, I know this is important to you, but I am feeling openly unwelcome here,” she glances at the woman sitting still, looking back at her. -”And trust me, being a human in a vampire community does this to a person, only this time I’m unwilling to put up with it when I know there are people who would appreciate my company.”

Nathaniel turns to look over his shoulder, returning back.

“You’ve never been around people who are used to getting whatever they want?”

“I have been the people who are used to getting whatever they want,” she scoffed. -”Don’t get this confused, I can handle her, I just don’t want to.”

“Well, handle her for a bit more, then we can have some time to ourselves,” he smirks. She smiles back, reluctantly. -”Is that a yes?”

“Possibly, and probably not for the reasons you think, because you still didn’t tell me much about her,” she exhaled. -”Fine.” Carmen draws that out, pushing him playfully as she returned to the living area, only now noticing some boxes set on another table.

There’s another hour of the charade they play, Leticia’s playfully barked orders, fetching done by Nathaniel, and some bored-out-of-my-mind looks which is the only thing Carmen can manage at this time. The advances made towards Nathaniel fall flat, but instead of growing annoyed by him, Leticia seems to take it all towards Carmen. It feels very distant now. She’s about to wave her white flag - and she was so excited coming in - when Leticia waves her first, deciding to head to bed. She calls for the butler, who wheels in a coffin. At this point, Carmen is just stunned.

“It’s about aesthetics,” Nathaniel leans over his shoulder, whispering to Carmen. Moments later, Leticia’s coffin is rolled out of the room.

“I’m certain I was drugged, and this is some trippy vision,” Carmen finally says something. Nathaniel seems amused, but finds his way next to her.

“So, we’re alone now,”

“And I’m curious,” she continued, leaning into the sofa, tugging her feet under, prompted to her hand. -”You said you don’t know why Leticia is controversial?”

“You can say a consensus hasn’t been reached on it, but there are rumours flying around, and no one seems to pin it down,”

“Like what?” Carmen furrows her brows. -”I mean, what can make a sireling controversial?”

“A lot of things, but right now some are saying Leticia is a former slayer, some say she is someone he loves—”

“Wait, what’s wrong with that?”

“We have a rule, and it clearly forbids that,” Nathaniel continued. -”Power imbalance at its finest,” he continued.

“I mean, I can see a point in it, but I also can’t,” she continues, making him raise his brows. -”Hear me out,” she picks up, sitting up a bit straighter. -”Imagine being in love with someone who is not a vampire, then you really like to want to be with them, but they are mortal, and you’re not. Wouldn’t you want them to be with you forever? I mean, forever is a hell of a long time, only I doubt anyone in love feels like it’s long enough.”

“A dangerous premise to introduce to the conversation,” Nathaniel leans back a bit more. -”But, honestly, do you think there is a human equivalent of what is happening with sireling?”

“I’m not sure,” she thinks to herself for a second, before giving a shrug. -”You tell me, I’ve been living in one reality so far, I’m guessing you have the perspective of both,”

“Do I?

“I mean, you are not human,” she continued. -”You must know what it’s like to sire someone, and compare it to something in the human world would be easier to you, than to me.”

“I’ve never sired anyone, if this is what you’re trying to ask,” Nathaniel smirks.

“Very subtly, yes,” she gives a small chuckled, touching the hand that was resting on the sofa. -”So, no to turning your lovers to vampires, no to slayers, what else is considered controversial?”

“Families find people to fit into their families, some are brought up to be sired since a very young age, some find their way into the families, it depends on the process the family has accepted as their own, their beliefs, and customs,” Nathaniel gets up, suddenly, heading to the light switch, dimming the lights to barely any.

“Sounds like an old tradition,”

“It is an old tradition,” he gives a shrug as he sat back down, a bit closer this time, resting his ankle on his knee. -”We’re old, traditions date back as well.”

“It’s a whole other world, I’m still unsure how I’m comprehending it as something normal at this point,” Carmen shrugs a little. -”Speaking about things I cannot wrap my mind around, are there any other things—”

“Things?”

“Beings, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean it—”

“Go on,” he seems like he didn’t take it badly. -”You wanted to ask something?”

“Yeah,” she managed a smile. -”Like, if humans got the vampires sorta right, did we also stumble upon some other things that are real?”

“Such as?”

“Werewolves, or elves, or something else,” she tries to think of anything that does not sound like she is writing a high fantasy novel. Nathaniel laughs, amused by the question, and she smiles back, unsure if she said something stupid. -”What’s funny?”

“You, or humans, whatever you wish,” he continued, laughing. -”It’s just amusing to think about it, you know? Humans take so much interest in things they know nothing about, invest hours, days, years into pondering about the possibilities, conjuring the what-ifs, and—”

“And?” she finds herself a bit pouty, but the fact he is genuinely amused makes it a bit better, and a bit worse at the same time.

“And in the end, you don’t pay attention to things that are, that exist, and then—” he sits up, a bit more serious. -”—then, even when you’re presented with the information you looked for, you have a hard time processing them, or you don’t see them properly.”

She scoffed, surprised. “Damn, is this your very elaborated way of calling ignorant?”

“I wouldn’t say that,” he replied.

“Then, present me with the information,” she smirks, leaning in a little bit. -”I promise you to take a moment to process, and a good, hard look into all the facts presented,”

“You’re really stubborn,” he gives a little laugh.

“I know,” Carmen replied playfully. -”So, a little show and tell?”

“And quite unreluctant, you know that?

“It’s my special talent,” she chuckled. -”Speaking of, do you have any?”

“You, as in me, or you as in us?”

“Both, honestly.”

“Well, just like you, as in all of you, we aren’t monolith creatures, but there is not this long list of inherent abilities that we get,”

“You are still very strong, very fast...”

“And the stamina,” he bites his lower lip, doing a playful moan as he shook his head, making her chuckle. -”In comparison to humans, we are, but everything else comes to hard work, and every family works hard to get those gifts,”

“Yours is quite clear,” she says, in the end.

“It is?” Nathaniel’s brows dart up in surprise.

“Deflecting personal questions like a champion,” she teased, making him laugh, adjusting a bit in her seat, moving closer to him. He laughed a little. -”You know what?”

“What?”

“I’ve been meaning to do this for a while,” Carmen closes the space between them, pulling herself into him, starting a very long kiss. His hand finds the back of her neck, and before she has the chance to find a more comfortable position, Nathaniel takes initiative, pulling her on top of himself before helping her out of her clothes in less time than it took the storm brewing outside to finally reach the VanDrake Academy.

one track mind, one track heart

“So, this is like a mother’s day?” she teases, stepping out of the bed, scanning the room for the rest of her clothes.

“Mother’s day, and father’s day,” he corrected her, as she pulled the sweater back on. -”If we’re being very, very free with how we put it,”

“Aren’t we, most of the time?” she chuckled, leaning as she saw one of her boots on the other side of the room. -”I’ll be late, if I don’t leave right now, no time to eat,” she mused to herself mostly, the tune of her usual morning rush in her mind.

“Are you normally talking to yourself like that?”

“Walking myself through what I’m doing,” she replied. -”And no, but I’m trying to keep focused, maybe actually leave in time, maybe eat,” she sits back to the bed, pulling the boots up, turning over her shoulders. -”Speaking of food, do you eat?”

“Every living being eats,” he replied, she rolled her eyes. Nathaniel laughs. -”What’s wrong with that answer?”

“Your questions seem to be very—”

“Very? I’m not sure how to break it to you, but I’m curious about all of it, including you,” she turns halfway, leaning on the bed with one hand. -”I think I can manage to find out some things from books, or talking to others, or just listening, but normally, when I’m making friends, I tend to be curious about them too.”

There’s nothing on the other side. She pulls an annoyed face, rolling her eyes in the end. About to get up.

“Wait, wait,” he exhaled, partly annoyed, according to her. -”There’s feeding, there is blood involved, I doubt you would like to see it, and I think there are more fun things to spend time doing,”

“Yeah,” she nods, getting up anyways. -”So, are you meeting your sire today?”

“I’ll spend my time in the library, actually,” he replied.

“Oh, not in a good relationship with them, or…” she started to ask, but he seems either amused or annoyed, and she grins. -”Never mind, pretend I did not ask a thing,”

“You can ask,”

“Only, I shall not receive,” she laughs at her own joke, getting up. -”Have the best of days in the library, Nathaniel Webb.”

Carmen didn’t wait long enough to hear an answer.

Whatever went wrong with the traditional brunch makes everyone involved very…cranky, she would say. Including her, but it hardly had to do with the brunch. She’s bundled up, sitting near a window in her room, blanket, largest coffee she can find, bored out of her mind. Her phone is buzzing like crazy, but she’s not in the mood to find out who and what for. Instead, she tries reading a book - re-reading the same page for the tenth time, probably - when she catches a glimpse of movement. Distraction - just what she wanted.

Without thinking twice, she opens the window, calling after him. He didn’t hear her, she imagines it could be the wind.

Adrian is marching across the yard, heading towards the maze, and instead of trying to call out after him again, she grabs her jacket and runs out, imagining she can catch up to him.

There’s no one around, thick November fog slowly descending on the premise, and she noticed the guards patrolling the yard nearby. No sign of Adrian, but she bundles up, pushing her hands into the pockets, pulling the zipper up.

She walks past the entrance, peaking in - he did not just go inside?

“Well, shit,” she mused to her chin, before heading to the other outside edge, maybe he went there. Carmen walks a few steps - no one is behind the corner - and she turns around stepping into him. -”FUCK!” she yells, grabbing at her chest, taking a deep breath.

“Sorry,” Adrian chuckled, rubbing her shoulders, and she chuckled back.

“No, no,” she tries. -”I just didn’t—”

“What are you doing here?”

“Rushing after you,” she smiles. -”Are you heading in?”

“I was, yeah—”

“Oh, wait, isn’t your family here?” she asked, completely forgetting for a short moment that it was the Sire day. Adrian was supposed to be with them, but expression on him makes her drop it. -”Ignore me, actually,”

“No, the brunch was cancelled,” Adrian replied very shortly. -”So, are you heading in with me?”

“Why not?” she fails to mention the last time she was inside was not the best of times, instead of pushing her hands deeper into her pockets, feeling it’s a bit warmer inside, lack of wind. There’s some initial small talk in the beginning, but he surprises her with a very personal question a second later.

“Don’t you miss your family?”

“Not really, no,” she replied, thinking about it for a second. She pushed the hair from her face, shrugging. -”I mean, rarely?”

“Rarely?”

“I mean, I rarely miss anything,” she shrugged. -”I know I’ll see them again, perhaps if the situation was different—”

“Optimistic?”

“I would not use that easily, perhaps just not wired to focus on the bad things that might happen,” she continued.

“Yeah, I’m not convinced,” he teased. -”You don’t put yourself in a vampire community unless you’re optimistic,”

“Or insanely reckless?” she shrugged. -”It’s all about perspective, Adrian, because you’d think the later if you knew that the last time I was here I completely blacked out,”

“What are you talking about?”

“During our welcome week,” she started. -”I went with the maze experience, don’t ask me why, but this whole thing turned out very foggy for me,”

“Okay,” he seems confused, brows furrowed.

“I might have smoked a bit before,”

“There we go,” he offered a solution, and she playfully takes his forearm, like trying to stop him from going there, shaking her head.

“Look, man, I am super comfortable admitting when I’m wrong,” Carmen pushes her hair back again, hands up. -”But, this was definitely not weed, I know weed, and—”

“It was not weed?”

“—it wasn’t it, no, yeah, exactly.”

“It does sound like it,” Adrian offered.

“Exactly,”

“Yeah, hate to break it to you, but you got high and went into the maze,” he gives a shrug. -”Like, right now—”

“Shit,” she stops in her tracks, looking around. -”We’re out the maze,”

“Yeah, it kinda proves my point,” he grinned. -”Are you heading back?”

“Yeah,” Carmen nodded, confused - she’s literally unsure about this experience - no fogginess, no dizzy moments, she definitely did not try to jump Adrian, and she walked out on her own. -”I’m coming.”

Carmen wasn’t sure when they got through the maze - or how - but the fact she was walking out alone was strange, compared to the last time she was there - it was weird. She remembers walking out - not how she got there.

(re-writing Silus, because I hate it)

Everything else is almost done, too!

Last edited by Zaralee (19/05/2022 at 01:41)

Cosima

Name: Cosima Harker
FC charlize theron
Age 18

Traits & Personality bookish, curious, loves hearing about others’ lives/gossip, empathetic (especially to fictional characters), privileged, excitable, experimental, emotional

Interactions Lawrence (R), T Kirkwood(F), Eve (F)

December

Part 2

The early bird catches the worm

“Do I even want to know what type of trouble you are planning to get up to with all those bottles?”
I looked up at Lawrence, surprised at being caught so early in the morning. Especially as I was sneaking a crate of expensive and rare vampire alcohol into my room. I looked up at Lawrence and attempted to appear innocent, a talent that usually worked on my father. “I got these from a good friend and am just putting them away to drink later on tonight.”
Good friend being Eve, and got meaning stole from the east wing where she has been keeping all her Hallows’ Eve party supplies. A party she hadn’t seemed to invite me to.

Ever since my (teary breakdown) talk with Professor Kirkwood, Eve has been giving me the stink eye anytime she lays eyes on me.
In theory I understand her anger but truly I don’t see why she is still so angry; it’s not like she got into any trouble.

Lawrence just raised a single eyebrow at me, not believing my words for a second before reaching over to grab the crate from my hands and bringing the bottles into my room for me with ease.
“Is drinking your only plans for tonight?” He asked curiously while placing the crate down. I shrugged, not truly wishing to admit my lack of real Hallows Eve plans.
“I plan on attempting to drown out the world tonight yes” I state while taking a seat onto my bed. “Surprisingly, or maybe unsurprisingly, books haven’t been giving me the same escape from reality as they have before. I guess it’s difficult trying to read fictional romances about Vampires, when actual murdering ones are in my immediate presence.”
Lawrence takes a seat at my desk before me. “And what if I told you that one of the most famous “fictional” vampires is real and will be here, at the academy, tonight.” My interest peaked. “What are you saying Lawrence.” “Well, I have it on good authority that The Count Dracula himself will be here tonight for a private dinner with the academy staff.” “Dracula, as in Vlad the Impaler Dracula?!” I stated while jumping up from my bed, super interested now. “The very one! So what do you say Cosima, instead of drowning out the world through alcohol do you want to try and sneak into the professors’ quarters with me tonight.” “Hell yes I would!”

How the night goes. (Currently not written out)

Snooping with Lawrence will goes well at first as we actually get a glimpse at an old gentleman whom Lawrence assumes is Dracula. But before we can get any closer we get caught by a guard. Lawrence feigns being lost and we avoid trouble. After the ordeal we head to his room to watch a scary movie.

.

My morning plans to secretly spy in on the Sires’ day brunch was ruined by a bunch of dogs! How unfair. I was so ready to see what the rest of the Sires looked like, even if it would have been from afar. But instead I was made spend my morning doing schoolwork.
After spending my morning studying in one of the libraries, I began to head back towards my room. It was on that journey that I saw Eve heading out to the stables through one of the hallway window. Taking my chance to speak with her alone, I turned and began my trek to the stables.
Upon my arrival, it was very obvious that Eve did not wish to be in my presence. She even resorted to baring her fangs at me, in an attempt to make me leave. But I was not to give up so easily
“Are you really still mad at me?” I asked throwing up my hands in exasperation “Are you really still here” she countered before turning and walking away. I sighed before following her deeper into the stables. She turned and gave me a cold, furious stare “Do you have a death wish or something?” “I do not. I just want to talk to you. please Eve” I said, sounding needy even to myself.
This time it was Eve who sighed. She took a seat on the last bench in the stable, resigned “Why do you keep trying to speak to me. YOU are the one who tried to get me into trouble.” I move to sit next to her on the bench. When no snarky remarks are made about my position I begin to speak. “Listen, I truly was not trying to get you in trouble. It’s just that I am a new girl at this school. A school where I am majorly different from the rest.” I kept my eyes on my fidgeting fingers that lay on my lap. “And uh I don’t make friends as well as uhh (you) .. other people. So when I woke up alone in the woods with no memory of how I got there, after attending an event YOU invited me to. I just freaked out. You see it was an all over horrible situation. and I was afraid and anxious as I did not know what happened to me. So when the Professor found me that morning, I could do nothing else but tell him what occurred, exactly as it happened.” I looked up finally. “I wanted so badly to leave the academy at that time.” “So why didn’t you?” I grinned “My father did not raise a quitter”



The early morning layer of snow was mesmerizing. So enticing in fact, that while only a wearing a pair of sweats and a hat, I decided to step outside of the the large academy doors and bask in the crisp cool air. 
As I stood right outside the doors, breathing deeply, I noticed movement from the corner of my eye.
Turning my head completely, I caught sight of Professor Kirkwood himself, making steady progress across the snowy terrain towards the car garage. Without putting much thought into my actions, I started in after him. Taking the stairs down two at a time and moving with haste I quickly caught up with the man.
“Professor Kirkwood, wait up!” I shouted, causing him to turn around abruptly, a frown on his face. “Ms. Harker, what are you doing up so early and why are you outside?” I ignored his questions “Where are you going Professor?” He glared “I have some errands to run.” He stated shortly and impatiently, attempting to walk away. I hurried to move in stead with him “Can i join you!?” The Professor stopped again, this time his eyes calculating. After a moment of thought the Professor sighed. “Do you promise to be silent, obedient and not cry at all?” I nodded my head excitedly “I promise to be obedient and I definitely won’t cry this time.” His frown appeared once again, not missing that fact that I did not promise to be quiet. But he nodded “come along, we have quite a drive ahead of us.”

Keeping my unspoken promise, the majority of the car ride was silent, except for sound of the radio playing on low. It was the professor who broke the silence, clearing his throat as he drove slowly up into the driveway of an old manor home. “I want you to compose yourself when we get inside.” He put the car in Park. “The… creatures inside, are just like the dogs at the academy. They can easily smell fear.” I was about to ask what kind of creatures were inside, when he reached back inbetween our seats and grabbed the overcoat that was laying there. He shoved the jacket into my arms “Put this on and keep it on, don’t take it off for any reason.” Following his directions, I slowly put the coat on. Immediately I became covered in the scent of him. Once dressed he got out the car with me following suite.
After using the knocker to knock the manor door thrice, the doors was opened. Opened up by a small, short man who was wearing in a rumpled velvet suit.

Last edited by J3zab3ll (20/05/2022 at 15:43)

Sorry for closing a bit early but I have real life stuff to handle and didn't want this to be late.

Eyes open, it wasn't all a dream (or nightmare). Round 2 is officially closed. Round 3 is open

With the dawning of a new day the snow continues to fall outside but the maintenance team has managed to get the issue with the power sorted and the dogs are gone so those are wins, too bad that rather than celebrate you'll have a front row seat to counting the losses...

December 4th Everyone will be rounded up by the domestic staff and taken to the main dining room. You may see bloodstains on some of the walls, slashed paintings, and scorch marks on some of the carpets. Additionally, there will still be a chill in the air. As you scan the room you may notice that the group is smaller than you remember it being and notable absences include Eve, Dalton, and Christian and among those who remain there are some clear injuries: Phillip is covered in what looks like soot with a hastily wrapped bandage obscuring his left eye and Silas's shirt is tattered, revealing deep scratches on his back. The mood will be somber as Silas tries to assure everyone that things will be okay but after a few minutes he realizes how futile his words are and instead dismisses you telling everyone that in lieu of their individual suites a dorm of sorts has been set up in the adjacent ballroom.

December 18th Two weeks have passed and to say things are back to normal would be a bold-faced lie, a lie that has been told to the old families as communication has been largely cut off with the outside world under the guise of obscure vampire customs. In reality classes have been suspended indefinitely and the estate is effectively on lockdown as both Silas and the Vampiric council try to figure out what to do because while they've been able to keep the full extent of the events quiet for now they know that they won't be able to do so forever, a decision that is complicated by the return of a strangely acting Eve who has an ultimatum: Count Dracula must be given control of the VanDrake Academy by no later than January 1st or it will be destroyed...along with everyone ever enrolled.

January 1st Count Dracula will hold a ball to celebrate his new control over the VanDrake Academy, a practice that occurs every time a new headmaster or headmistress takes control. The mood is one of forced festivity as no one is sure just who...or what...may be watching the scenes from the shadows. Several minutes before 11pm there's a clear commotion in the ballroom where the event is taking place, the outcome of which is Count Dracula lying on his back...a stake through his heart.

In your entry please include all of the following:

Your character form from R1

Interests (up to 3 selected from the extras, indicate if it's romantic or friendly)
**If you list someone as an interest please note that your character must interact with them in some way, it can be anything from a shared glance across the room to a full on conversation, but it has to occur, otherwise I don’t have anything to base impressions off of.**

Story Remember that this is episodic and focus on where your character was on the key dates listed above. Use your impressions to flesh this out as well as for insight regarding how your relationships are currently going. Please end your story with Count Dracula being attacked...

Outfits I love to see them but moving forward outfits are 100% optional and if you choose to include any it's up to you where they fall in the story

When your entry is complete please write R3 complete or something similar in your entry.

Round 3 will end 21:00 forum time Tuesday May 24th

Impressions

**Remember the episodic nature of this contest and focus on the days listed. If you absolutely must add additional information for your story to make sense or to build relationships, please keep it brief, and prioritize writing what I'm asking for first .

Devyn

Christian is immensely grateful for your friendship and for your willingness to keep his secret

On December 4th he's going to be among the missing in the morning but will come to you that night and ask you to follow him. PM me whether or not you want to.

It's not a mistake that the remaining dates aren't listed, once I get your decision you'll understand why.

Phillip was injured, an attack from one of the "dogs" nearly removed his left eye and he was temporarily on fire. He now knows Christian's secret and understands why you were acting so cagey on Sire's day and how that could have made things tense between the three of you. He's impressed with the loyalty that you've shown his best friend and is now willing to be more open with you himself.

On December 4th he'll seek you out to make sure that you're okay and unharmed and tell you that it's important the two of you talk...away from the temporary shared dorm. PM me if you want to have this conversation with him.

On December 18th he's planning on leaving the academy in the morning, despite the lockdown rules in place and he wants you to accompany him but he won't say where he's going. PM me if you want to go with him.

On January 1st he'll invite you to be his date to the ball. PM me if you want to accept.

Samuel is thankful that he was able to intercept you in the hall on the night of the attacks and that you're safe. It's been a long time since he has developed feelings for someone and he is hoping they do not turn out to be a liability.

On December 4th he'll need to spend a great deal of the day with the rest of the faculty trying to sort out what is occurring, but he will pull you away briefly and provide you with an ornate skeleton key telling you not to lose it. Before you can ask what it's for, he'll tell you that you'll know when and if you need it.

On December 18th he'll seek you out in the afternoon (please note that you won't be back on campus if you accept Phillip's invitation - based on that it will determine what happens.

On January 1st he'll be more tense than usual and around 10pm will find you and tell you to go to his quarters and remain there. PM me if you want to heed his warning.

Cosima

Eve is loathe to admit it but you two are more alike than different and she is willing to explore that even if you are human.

On December 4th she'll be among the missing

On December 18th she'll return to the academy but will be more subdued, almost in a trance. PM me if you want to try and talk to her.

On January 1st she'll be in attendance at the ball, seemingly back to her normal self but at around 10:30 she'll come over and start a fight with you out of nowhere. PM me how you want to respond.

Lawrence is so pleased that he's getting to know you better and is interested in seeing where your relationship may go.

On December 4th he won't hide his relief when he sees you in the crowd and will suggest that the two of you form an alliance of sorts. PM me your decision.

On December 18th He'll seek you out in the afternoon to tell you he found something strange in one of the underground libraries and wants your opinion. PM me if you want to go with him.

On January 1st He'll ask you to be his date to the ball. Please PM me if you want to join him.

Theodore is shocked, and a bit repulsed by how protective he has grown as far as you're concerned.

On December 4th he's going to offer you a drink as you leave the den. PM me if you want to drink it.

On December 18th he'll seek you out in the evening and tell you to meet him in his office. Please PM me if you want to go.

It's not a mistake that the remaining dates aren't listed, once I get your decision you'll understand why.

Carmen

Adrian would normally be annoyed by Carmen's behavior, namely the fact that she seems far more interested in using him for information than actually interacting with him as evident by her lack of a response to his Halloween invite but with everything going on he has more important things...and people, to be worried about.

On December 4th he'll spend most of his time with Charles who is upset about his missing twin, and with Anna who is also trying to offer what help she can. He won't be rude if he's approached, but he also won't be welcoming or willing to answer questions either.

On December 18th he's going to slip off campus in the late afternoon. PM me if you want to follow him.

On January 1st he'll be attending the ball with Anna, and the two of them will leave the ballroom around 10:15. Please PM me if you want to follow them.

Nathaniel has spent more time with you and respects your curiosity even if it's clearly waning which isn't a problem since he's not one to encourage too many questions. While he understands that you may not like that he isn't willing to be an open book, he hasn't achieved the status he has by being easy to read although there have been a few moments where he wondered if you were getting close to understanding him.

On December 4th he'll check on you briefly to see if you're okay but won't ask or answer any questions about where you were the night before. Once everyone is set up in the temporary dorm you'll notice him slip out, please PM me if you want to follow him.

On December 18th he's going to slip off campus in the late afternoon. PM me if you want to follow him.

On January 1st He'll be attending the ball with Leticia who will have what appears to be his full attention. Please PM me if you want to approach them.

Silas is doing the best that he can to keep calm and keep control in what is an increasingly difficult situation.

On December 4th he'll need to be in full on headmaster mode even though he's clearly missing his daughter. Once all of the students are established in the temporary dorm he'll head to his office. PM me if you want to follow him

On December 18th he'll be so happy to have Eve back but understandably conflicted about the message she has brought with her. In the evening he'll enter the maze, please PM me if you want to join him.

On January 1st he'll be at the ball in full headmaster mode for most of the night but will slip out on the balcony around 9pm please PM me if you want to follow him.

CHAPTER THEME Candy Coated Su!c!d3; Night Club

FORM - DONE

NAME:
Devyn Mitchell

FC:
India Westbrooks

AGE: 21

TRAITS:
Outgoing | Enticing | Egotistical | Hedonist | Courageous | Energetic | Reckless | Defiant

PERSONALITY:
Devyn has a big ego. She seeks attention and the freedom to do as she pleases. Idleness is not a way of life for her… she’ll be off somewhere, doing something at any given time. Sports, dance, and group activities fill most of the minutes of her days. She can be a bit of a tomboy at times who isn’t afraid of anything but her femininity is never overshadowed. She can easily be enticed to all sorts of pleasures without inhibitions (and vice versa). Her sensuality with an overwhelming desire for more is not tamed by her often impulsive nature. Too often, her choices can lead to compromising situations. She lives by the motto, No Apologies, No Regrets… so do not expect her to feel remorse or lament past mistakes. It is all par for the course, opportunities to learn and grow. She is not a planner… life is meant to be lived and experienced, so come what may… she will go where the mood leads her. She does not like taking orders while at the same time will hold little value, and respect, for someone that allows her to walk all over them. And she will, if given the chance.

Interests: Samuel | Philip | Christian

STORY - DONE

CONNECT THE DOTS - DONE

The Aftermath - DONE

Numbly, I settled onto an empty chaise and took breathed in slowly. Inhaling the pungent scent of the carnage surrounding me. There was something strange in that. Like I felt apart from it all… distant and untouched. Glancing down, I watched my fingers slowly curl and unfurl. Over and over again. Simply concentrating on that movement rather than peering around the room. Rather than see the fear on many faces, the confusion… the destruction.

But avoiding watching the spectacle did not keep me from hearing everything. There was sobbing… and way too loud whispering… most of the staff flinted through the crowd trying to calm individuals down while coordinating everyone into the temporary dorms that were being set up. And I sat that… mute and unfeeling.

Headmaster VanDrake tried to invoke some peace of mind and failed miserably. Seeing the huge gashes under his tattered shirt wasn’t really working to put anyone’s mind at ease. Nor did the fact that one of the missing students was his very own sireling.

The decision was made to keep us closer together and the students were moving to comply. At least those of us that could, should have been. The rest… the injured, were being tended to and along with Eve, there were more that were still missing.

Both Phillip and Chris fell into one of those two categories. My fingers actually shook for a second but I clenched them again, tighter than before, and squeezed them between my thighs.

“Away from the window, Miss Mitchell.”

Blankly, I looked at Professor Kirkwood after his barked command and found myself wondering if he always had those creases etched into his forehead like that. Probably. Yes. But he didn’t really sound like his usual angry and irritable self whenever he was speaking with one of my kind, not directly in any case. He just seemed, well… it sounded very much like impatience. Just like Silas VanDrake.

It took a moment for my brain to connect with his words but when it did I simply twisted around, noticing for the first time just how close to the outside world I had gone. The sun was just starting to peek over the treeline surrounding the estate, and its brilliant dusky hue illuminated the trampled, ruby-hued snow mere feet from me.

A shiver raced down my spine but I didn’t move, just stood there staring at the bloody proof of the night's terror. In my head, I knew I should be more afraid. More… something. Ready to run… to escape. This place wasn’t supposed to be for humans.

There’d been other evidence too… homicidal slashings, red splatter, and charred stains trailing down the halls and exploded in some rooms of the usually so pristine mansion. But I couldn’t help but wonder, just who’s blood? Did vampires bleed? And why was that what my mind was interested in?

“Miss Mitch- Sam can you please…”

He sounded irritated now. And why wouldn’t he be? Everything was a mess. I shook suddenly.

“Did someone go with you to gather some things from your dorm already, Miss Mitchell?”

I blinked and briefly looked up at Sam who was guiding me away from the window. He hadn’t been there before. At least, I didn’t think he was. But I barely noticed any of the other handful of bodies nearby.

“I, I don’t know.”

My tone was flat. My mind too. I glanced around to see that Professor Kirkwood had his hands full with another student looking distraught… or maybe just as senseless as I felt. Why hadn’t I noticed that a second ago? Most of the staff seemed to be trying their best in similar situations. And it wasn’t just the humans that seemed troubled or at a loss to explain any of what happened. I did not mistake some of their terror. And if the vampires were scared… what chance did any of us humans have?

“Focus…”

The word was uttered softly but I knew it was the discreet brush of his finger across my arm that snapped me out of the astral-like detachment and fog.

“No. I..” I squared my shoulders and stood a bit straighter, “no I’ve just been right here.”

Something flickered in his eyes… not the usual blackness I’d grown accustomed to but something else. Approval perhaps

“Okay…” he muttered after a short moment of watching me carefully before he glanced around. “Let me see if I can find someone to-”

He must have realized what I’d already witnessed as he scanned the room. Another second later, I was whipped through the halls to my room. It took Sam a matter of seconds to inspect the interior, verifying it was empty and at least appeared to be safe. Considering. Then he stood, at full alert, guarding the door while I stepped inside.

“Just grab a few things… some clothes, toiletries…”

I nodded, not that he saw. The shuffling of my feet drew my attention to the hem of my robe, soaked as it were in an inch or two of blood and soot. I hadn’t changed… I wasn’t really sure anyone had out of their clothes from the previous night. The memory of how that time should have been spent flashed in my head but I didn’t have time to reflect or lament. Nor should I. What bad taste… to consider complaining about missing out on some sex when people were hurt… or possibly dead. No matter how juicy I thought the sex might have- oh my God!

I discarded my ruined nightclothes and wiggled into a pair of jeans and top, tugged a comb through then hastily arranged a fat braid over one shoulder, and quickly stuffed some other items into a duffle.

“You’ll be okay.”

It was a statement. I nodded, firmly. Determinedly. Suddenly, Sam tugged something from his pocket.

“Take this… don’t lose it.”

He flattened his palm over mine and clutched them together snuggly. A shiver raced down my spine before he released me.

“What is it?”

A smirk peeked from his obviously fatigued face, “A key… sometimes I wonder that you have a screw loose.”

I couldn’t help the eye roll that incited as I twirled the ornate skeleton key between two fingers. “I meant…”

“Just…” he interrupted, then paused and glanced down the hall before quickly adding. “You’ll know what it is… if… or when you need it.”

I frowned, ready to demand more insight than that.

“All set, Miss. Mitchell?”

Just then, a member of the staff appeared with another student in tow and I knew instinctively that the formality was for their benefit rather than mine. Still frowning, I nod and stuffed the item in my front pocket before Sam dashed me back to the ballroom. He didn’t linger. There was simply too much that needed to be done.

Unwaveringly, I set about to secure and adjust to my new sleeping arrangements.

“Dev…”

Startled, I spun and gasped before rushing forward.

“Oh my… Phillip. Are you alright?”

I touched him, perhaps more so to ensure he was really there, alive… real. He seemed as if he did the same, gripping my arms as I took his. I squeezed firmly and ignored the ashy sediment that quickly covered my fingers. I had absolutely no idea where he had been or what he’d been doing to get so filthy.

Fighting, I supposed. For his life perhaps.

Frowning, I moved upward… at one point having to stretch up on my tiptoes as one hand brushed through his hair and the other moved to the left side of his head. Gently, I cupped the ragged bandage that draped lopsided over his eye.

For a fraction of a minute, he leaned into my caress, his one eye shutting briefly before he gazed directly into mine. Laser-focused.

“We need to talk.”

“Shouldn’t you be resting?”

It seemed the logical thing I’d want to do after being wounded. Well, who was I kidding… I’d probably be up trying to figure out how to get past the injury as quickly as possible.

Still. I had no idea about vampire injuries. I certainly hadn’t seen any in my entire time since being there. They always seemed so… perfect. Both in looks and movements. But clearly, they were capable of being harmed. I frowned.

Phillip collected my hand and pulled me away from the ballroom. I had no idea who noticed us leave… that was, other than his sire. Professor Kirkwood’s gaze narrowed at our progress but then was distracted by one of the other staff. Phillip was so intent on our direction that I didn’t think he noticed he was being observed.

Or perhaps he simply didn’t care.

Of all the other staff, Theodore Kirkwood seemed the absolute least enamored of the human presence, to almost downright hostile… though I got the feeling he did try to hide it on occasion. And Phillip had never bothered bringing his sire up at any time that we’d been around each other.

And probably, right that minute, it was so far down on the priority list that I brushed the thought aside.

We entered a small salon near the ballroom and Phillip shut the door firmly behind us. The room was a mess but he brushed a ripped cushion off and flipped it so that I could sit on the sofa he rightened.

Odd, how the sight of the bloodied mess around us seemed so minuscule in my head.

“Are you okay?”

I frowned.

“Me? I’m not the one injured.” His eyes seemed to wander over my body as if he were confirming it again for himself. He nodded briskly. “Are you hurt… I mean, does it hurt?”

“The pain is negligible… but it will take some time for me to heal.”

“What happened?”

“I’m not really sure.” He shook his head, frowning hard. “Chris and I… well, let me start at the beginning. First, thank you.”

Now, that had my brow arching high.

“For what?”

“For keeping Chris’ secret.” I remained quiet, watching him hesitantly daring not to assume he knew every detail. “I know. About it all. About the vampire that turned him… the curse. About your nagging him to tell me and your commitment to keeping the information to yourself when you didn’t have to.”

“I did have to. I promised.”

“And that’s utterly common for humans?”

I shrugged.

“You don’t remember… when was the last time you were one?”

“Around five years ago… so not so long ago that I don’t recall loyalty being gingerly given.”

“Well… regardless, you don’t have to thank me for that… it was between him and me.”

“True, but you could have blabbed about it to anyone. I assume you have kept it to yourself… considering how doggedly you refused to explain your damn cagey behavior to me in the last couple of weeks.”

“It wasn’t my business to tell.”

“And when has that ever stopped people from sharing juicy gossip.”

“Gossip?” I shook my head. “It was a great deal more than idle gossip.”

The image of Chris’ maker struggling violently in that cage sprang to mind.

“Yes. You shouldn’t have been there. Anything could have happened to you if that thing had been loose. Chris was reckless, putting you in harm's way like that.”

I lifted my chin stubbornly at his dismissiveness but what should I expect? It wasn’t as if we had shared any deeper connection than the obvious physical attraction. He had no reason to assume I would be anything other than reckless at any point… too dumb or naive to be relied upon in a desperate situation.

Like now.

“I was not afraid.” It was a lie. That creature did frighten me. But… oddly enough, I hadn’t feared for my life. Perhaps because it was locked up… maybe because Chris was there. I remember being worried about Chris, fearing for him, in those moments. It would be incredibly foolish of me to not consider the sort of trouble I could find if any creature wanted to cause me harm. But up to that point, I’d been waltzing through the newly revealed vampire world as if they were nothing but harmless bunny rabbits.

Even now, I struggled to label them monsters despite every warning I’d been given.

“Yes. I’m aware you think you are invincible.” He waved his hand defensively. “I mean no disrespect. It’s just… you aren’t you know? But still… you are already involved in this, and I trust you… we trust you.”

I took a deep breath and turned away.

“Chris is missing though. No one has seen him… I overheard the list of missing.”

“Chris got away before everything went to hell… not precisely before… but he got the headstart he needed.” He rubbed the back of his neck as if he were trying to rub away the weight of the world. My stomach coiled though. “I fought the dogs… kept them at bay while he escaped.”

“I don’t understand… why would dogs attack so violently?”

“They weren’t just dogs. They were werewolves.”

“What?”

He nodded. “They had to be summoned… or invited onto the estate. There is no way they should ever have gotten so close… much less inside.”

“Werewolves are real?” I mean, I shouldn’t be surprised. Vampires are… why not werewolves. And wraiths… what else could be lurking in the shadows? “Are you… I thought werewolf bites were- well… another of those things we’ve been disillusioned about I guess?”

“It hurts like hell. But I won’t die from it. It takes longer to heal… and regain my strength. If there had been more… or more time for them to attack… well, that might have been a different outcome. Silas jumped in and then so did some of the other staff.”

My stomach was churning hard as I looked him over once more. One clearly had landed a good swipe across his face… but other than that he just looked worn… and dirty.

“Do you fight them with fire?”

“Huh?”

I pointed then reached forward and fiddled with the frayed ends of his shirt sleeves. His arms and hands were darkly singed, as were other areas of his torso and legs peaking through his ruined garments.

“Oh…” he shook his head, frowning once more. “That… I… actually I cannot explain that. The fire, it wasn’t for the werewolves. I don’t even know if fire harms them at all.”

“I don’t understand.”

“I don’t either. I have no idea where it came from… it was just everywhere. But… before you ask, no it doesn’t kill us. But, well it just takes a longer time to heal from it. We’re weaker… if something had malicious intent it’s a good way to cripple us so that we’re easier to deal with. But there wasn’t anything but the werewolves… and I doubt they would have… I… I just don’t know.”

Chills raced down my spine. Not really because what he said made me scared… or even nervous. I was shocked he would reveal something so vulnerable.

“What else can hurt you? I mean… besides the obvious stake to the heart…”

His eyes flashed black.

“Let’s just focus on the information I have… what I need to tell you…” he didn’t wait for my agreement. “Chris and I, we’ve been looking for a way to release him from the curse. I know you’ve been trying to find information too…”

“How do you know that?”

“I’ve seen you browsing the books in the library. I admit I didn’t know what you were searching for at first.”

“So you were spying on me?”

“You were being evasive as hell. You and Chris both. I knew something was going on. But I never dreamed…” A look of regret fell across his face. “You, and Chris… you two shouldn’t have to deal with this. It’s not fair…”

Again, his dismissiveness irked me. It was far too late for me not to be involved as far as I was concerned so he could just take his cautions somewhere else. But he didn’t try to send me away… or stop me from being involved.

“But everything clicked once I knew the whole story. We haven’t gotten far, to be honest. But we had a lead… we were heading out to investigate when we were attacked. He got away. But he should be back later tonight with information. Maybe we can connect some dots from what you’ve been looking up and what he brings back.”

“I doubt it…” I admitted honestly. “I mean… I’d love for that to be the case… and hope somehow I can help. But everything I’ve found so far has been gibberish to me. Chris is teaching me the language… I AM getting better at it, but to read a book full of it… I’m afraid I’m not that talented.”

“It could be a small thing. We never know. However tiny, it’s possible to give us some direction. Maybe.”

I could tell he was trying to be encouraging now and I nodded, although I secretly reserved judgment. Or maybe he was just trying to be optimistic for his best friend's sake.

Suddenly, he eased against the sofa, letting his head drop to the back, and closed his eyes… well, one good eye.

“Are you alright?”

He didn’t look but made a sound of affirmation. I clutched his fingers, hoping to offer some comfort. Without hesitation, he took the offering and tugged until I was wedged against his side. He draped an arm over my shoulder and rested his head against mine.

Sighing softly I leaned back and stared blindly at the ceiling. If that were all to see in the room, I could believe the havoc from last night didn’t exist.

“I’m glad you are safe… I…” he shook his head. “Everything just got so crazy so fast… I would have come for you… but then I got hurt and… well we managed to deal with the threat before anything worse could happen.”

Sam made sure I was safe before he’d gone to join the fray but that was neither here nor there.

“Do you think the threat is gone?”

He leaned up and pierced me with a serious look.

“Yes, the werewolves are gone.”

Maybe. But he’d even admitted that he didn’t know how or why they got there in the first place. Not by accident if I took his words literally. How could he be so certain? Or was he just delusional?

“I’ll not let anything happen to you… And Silas, Theodore… the rest of the staff, they’ll make sure the school is safe and that no harm comes to the humans that have been brought here.”

Again, my thoughts were negative but I kept them to myself. To him, I was nothing more than a delicate flower to be coddled and protected. I didn't really blame him though. Why would a vampire, with all their strength and speed over humans, consider one more valuable in a fight? We were weaker than them... slower... and far more breakable. It didn't even occur to him that maybe I could be more than what he, and most of the others, expected.

But there’d already been a death… this attack… missing students. How were they going to keep the humans at this school safe if they couldn’t even keep themselves safe?

And that’s when the thought occurred to me. Perhaps it wasn’t the humans that were in any danger at all. Right from the start. Something primitive surged inside of me thinking about those I’d come to care about. Despite myself, I did care. And I was not willing to just curl into a ball in the background while those that mattered to me were attacked.

“Okay, Phillip.”

He seemed relieved by my complacent tone. His hand came up and cupped my face, much like mine had done earlier. But he leaned in and gently touched his lips to mine. It was tender, sweet really. And I didn't dislike it, not at all. My body certainly responded to the intimacy. But my mind was racing.

His hand slipped further, tilting my head back as he deepened the kiss. His other hand stroked down my side and pulled my entire body closer. And I let him. Willing to offer him... us... this moment of solace and indulgence when everything else was an utter nightmare.

He did not ease up once started but he moved carefully as if he were terrified of my frailty. At any other time, I might have called him out for the infuriating mercy. But I tried to soothe his worries with my body all while my own worries rolled around insistently.

Because... if I were right... there was so much more to worry about than Chris' curse. So many others may actually be in danger.

Black Sea - DONE

“Fucking hell!”

Hand to my chest I choked back a loud scream as the face beside me fully came into vision. Dusk had already started to settle in and the interior of the house was cast in shadows. If it weren’t for his eyes I might never have noticed him there, just outside the bathroom I’d just left.

“Devyn.” The eerie brightness of those eyes sent a chill down my spine… as if a smoldering fire burned in their depth but I shook my head of the fancy. And it was obviously in my imagination, as soon as my eyes adjusted to his face in the dimness, he looked as normal as ever.

“Gezzus, Chris… you scared the shit out of me!”

“I need you to come with me… quick.”

I frowned and peered around the empty hallway. He gripped my arm in the next breath.

“Where?”

“Quickly!”

“Chris!” I tried to pull my hand free but he was moving, his far superior strength making any hesitation or resistance futile. I looked in both directions trying to gauge which exit he was heading towards. “Shouldn’t we get Phillip?”

“He’ll meet us there. Come on, we mustn’t dally.”

Dally? I shook my head and attempted once more to loosen the vice-like grip on my wrist.

“Did you just get back?”

“Not here,” he hissed then whipped us both down the hall “we just… we have to go, now.”

I shivered at the urgency in his voice. The desperation. He moved with purpose, his footsteps light and airy despite the speed. Or because of it. I know mine barely hit the floor as he moved rapidly down another long, shadowed hallway.

This one was different, in an area of the house I’d never been in before. I tried to get my barrings, but with the unusual location and his rapid pace, I was completely lost. One thing that slowly came to me though was that we were not headed for an exit. Chris was guiding me deeper into the mansion.

“Where are we going, Chris?”

“Just a li– shhh…”

He cupped a hand over my mouth and snatched me into a shadow. I squirmed but his hold was fierce and I could feel the heat of his breath against my neck. Fear welled up in me… fast and violent. A fear that seemed so much grander than it should be and incredibly irrational. My eyes bulged and my pulse started to race erratically.

What the hell was happening?

Seconds ticked by before I heard the voices, a bit too far away for me to identify who they belonged to but for some reason, I felt terrified of their approach. Who were we hiding from? Did Chris have some information that implicated someone at the school in his trouble?

The voices turned away and almost immediately Chris resumed his movement, dragging me along beside him.

“Chris, what is it? You’re scaring me.”

“You should be scared!”

Was that a sneer? I turned more fully towards him, even while he continued but all I could see and sense was his urgency. The choking anxiety was not soothed in any way. I believed I’d never been so afraid in my life.

I am not sure how long we moved but I did know we continued going down. I’m sure I never even imagined the mansion had levels that deep. We turned into a tunnel and I gasped as I brushed the wall, dirt crumbling beneath my fingers and scattering underfoot. A chill swept up my spine and I leaned closer to Chris, clutching his arm with my free hand while still firmly gripped by the other.

“What is down here?” The darkness was growing heavier, with only single lamps ever so often… just enough to cast a sliver of brightness before the creepy darkness took over one more. And I was almost certain that I could see my whispered breath at that depth. I wanted to leave… I wanted to scream into his ear to take me back but I bit back the hysterical chiding.

“Almost there… just a little further.”

It was a struggle but I inhaled deeply and squared my shoulders, resisting the mindnumbing dread trying to consume me. If Chris needed me, I had to be there… to support him. To help him. I bit the inside of my cheek as my throat clogged in panic.

Then we stopped.

Chris continued to hold my wrist but somehow managed to unlock and throw the iron door ahead of us open. Nothing but darkness greeted us. I frowned harder, clearing my throat and trying to ignore the alarms blaring in my head.

He stepped back slightly, finally releasing my arm. Unconsciously, I stepped forward and narrowed my gaze while rubbing some feeling back into my tingling wrist. My mind started to spin, wondering what on earth we were doing… but at least the choking fear was subsiding… only to be replaced by rabid curiosity.

“I don’t see anything…”

Before I could even turn to face him, his hand slammed into the base of my back sending me stumbling. I lost my footing and ended up crashing to the dirt floor before the tiny glimmer of light faded completely with the jarring clatter of metal against metal.

My eyes bulged as I twisted in the dirt, sneezing as some roused and puffed into my face. Spitting mad, I slammed my hand down hard, feeling something razor-sharp scratch one of my fingers.

“Fuck!”

I growled and jerked to my feet and raced back towards where the door should have been.

“Chris!... CHRIS!”

I shouted, but there was no response. Not concern, fear, or even laughter. I hit the metal door, brushed my hands down its frame, and searched for some level or knob that should release me, but found nothing. Dust and debris fell over me but I paid it little heed. Still shouting I continued to hammer against the cold iron until my fist stung from the effort.

“CHRRRISSS!”

I squealed as I slammed my entire body against that damn door… kicked and yelled some more until my damn voice started to strain. Still, he did not return… he didn't open the door and laugh about scaring the shit out of me… it wasn’t some practical… completely unfunny… joke. Tears burned the back of my eyes but I gulped them back.

“FUCK YOU!!!”

Chris must be losing his fucking mind… transitioning into that monster. I wanted to cry… I really did. I pounded my fist against the door one more time with rage and fear both fighting for purchase inside of me. There was no point in crying! Who the hell would hear it at any rate? I was alone, in some cell of some sort, deep underground. Heaving, I laid my head against the cold surface and trembled.

This must be those catacombs some of the other students had talked about. But I had never been too interested so didn’t have a clue what was actually down here. Maybe I should have tried to learn more about the estate.

Then I saw it. A tiny little dot, really… narrow and thin. Light seeped like a tiny pinpoint of hope. I ran my finger across the spot, almost too scared to be proved wrong but it was indeed a hole. The little ray of light bounced off the pad of my thumb. Slipping to my knees I peered at the spot, just under where the doorknob should be realizing that it must be a keyhole. Though it wasn’t like any keyhole I had ever seen before. I leaned forward and tried to see into the tunnel beyond but that was pretty futile.

Breathing raggedly, I turned away and flopped to the ground with the cold, hard slab against my back, and stared into utter darkness. I brushed an itch against my cheek as I tried to think this through. The keyhole barely shed light on a tiny spot of dirt.

My mind raced, picking apart potential solutions to my current predicament. So mentally occupied that it took another couple of seconds for me to realize I was brushing the scrape that was now itching on my hand. I bit my lower lip looking back at the door and then at the ground I couldn’t see.

There had been something sharp down there… maybe I could use it to jimmy that lock. Excited with the idea, I got on all fours and brushed my fingers across the dusty surface, inching forward slowly until finally I gripped something oddly shaped. One end was completely jagged but I couldn’t make out what it was and I certainly had a hard time getting my barrings again.

“Stupid!” I hissed at myself and almost laughed.

I sat back on my knees and took a deep calming breath, grinning as I immediately spoke the words Sam had taught me such a short time ago.

Considering it was the only spell I knew… I certainly had practiced it enough times that the burst of flame jumped out after only one enunciation.

“FUCK!”

I screamed. The flame extinguished as I threw the object with all my might. It hit a wall, I was certain as I scooted backward. When something brushed against my back I yelled again, jumping up and running wildly in the other direction until something hit my foot, making me stumble and fall for the second time. The sound of bones rattling under me had me shaking violently while I scurried back towards what I thought might be the center of the room.

I squeezed my eyes shut and counted to ten… analyzing what I could possibly do at that point. But nothing came to mind. All I knew is that I had to get out of there. Somehow. Shakily, I recited the incantation once more and steeled myself for the sight I knew now I would see.

There were no windows, just the earthen floor, dirt-packed walls, and the intimidating iron door. And the skeletons. Piles of them scattered across the cell. It had been a splintered bone I held just moments before a burst of manic laughter spilled out of me. I supposed, to some extent… it might be better than crying. My hand itched with the memory and I rubbed it frantically against my already filthy jeans.

And that’s when my hope soared once more.

Holding my breath, I squeezed my fingers into my pocket and pulled out the key Sam had given me earlier that day. My stomach coiled as I turned towards the door again.

It had to work, right?

Slowly, I stood, keeping the flame bright and my eyes glued to the metal door… and not on the obstacles that littered the floor in my way. Shivering, I kicked when something creepy touched me and rushed the last couple of steps.

I held my breath, praying that this worked as I slid the narrow key into the hole… because what else did I have to lose?

Clumsy - DONE

My heart slammed into my chest as I spun around, utterly dumbfounded at the cozy, clean room. A library. I turned again, 360 degrees, but the door I had just stumbled through was nowhere to be found.

“What the hell?”

I winced at my scratchy raw voice, reaching up to caress my neck as a noise drew my attention. Taking a tentative step forward, deeper into the far too polished and pristine wood-accented room, I found myself tilting my head and sucking in another stunned breath. Our eyes locked when Sam spun on the ladder before he moved down from the stacks with a thick tome casually gripped between his fingers. Three powerful strides later he stood next to me, tilting his head slightly.

“Well, it didn’t take you long to find trouble…” He wrinkled his nose. “Something quite fiendish too, based on the smell.”

“Sam?” He arched a brow. “How am I here?”

He flicked the key still clutched between my fingers. I lifted and stared at it cluelessly.

“It’s special. It will always bring you back here should you need to use it. You’ll be safe here, no matter what.” He gave me a moment to let that sink in before his tone grew more serious, demanding. “The better question is where the hell were you?”

Grimacing, I pressed one finger against my lips and immediately spat as dirt gritted between my teeth. Angry and skeptical, I began pacing while unconsciously rubbing at the throbbing pain in my hand. Where the hell had I been?

“The… the catacombs, I think. I… I don’t really know.”

“How could you be in the catacombs without knowing it?”

I frowned harder, pressing my lips together as every second of the past hour or two replayed in my mind. How long had we traveled in the halls and tunnels? We moved fast but not at the same dizzying speed that Sam usually zipped me around.

“I’ve never been there. But… it was incredibly dirty.”

Lifting my hands I glanced down, the warm lighting giving me full access to see the mess I’d become. There was even a reflection gazing back at me when I looked up… horribly prominent from a mirrored cabinet several steps away. I whimpered annoyingly.

“Clearly…”

My head whipped around so fast to level a very dangerous glare. He smirked.

“It’s not funny.”

“No. But I am still waiting to get to the part about what happened…”

I inhaled sharply and wished I could sit down but the richly upholstered armchairs and sofa were quite daunting in my current state. I squeezed the bridge of my nose seeking patience and enlightenment from my jumbled mind.

“I don’t know Sam. He dragged me down into the mansion. I assume the catacombs because I heard there were some beneath… but… it was so far down. Did you know it went so far down?”

By the time I looked back at him, needing clarification… help… understanding, his back was utterly straight and he was watching me intently.

“He? Who?”

I frowned, nibbling on my lip again, and turned away. I promised Chris I wouldn’t tell his secret. It had been weeks… but he had finally come clean to Phillip. But it was still his secret, not mine. Telling Sam would break that trust.

But… Chris must be losing his mind. The creature… it had to be overtaking him like it had his maker. My heart pounded harder and I started to pace again, running what I knew through my mind… wondering if I dared admit the truth. Chris clearly needed help… and I was no match for his strength. If he came after me again, what was I supposed to do? Why had he taken me into the depth of the estate to lock me away?

So many unanswered questions. I finally looked back at Sam and saw quite clearly that he was still waiting, arms crossed but waiting. I could read the impatience in him… insistence. He wanted an answer.

“It was Chris.” At his incredulous look, I rushed to admit it all. “He doesn’t realize what he’s doing Sam. The guy that turned him… was cursed. And… well according to the vamp’s butler… Chris, he is cursed too. Because of it. It’s not his fault, he’s just not thinking straight.”

Something fiery flashed in his eyes as he looked steadily at me.

“Did Chris tell you this?”

I blushed. Actually blushed. Not that I imagined he could see it through the layer of grime covering me.

“No,” I muttered stubbornly lifting my chin. “I was with him when he found out.”

I did not feel any judgment from him though. Not like I had where Phillip was concerned. He didn’t fuss or complain about my being there… witnessing this ‘danger’. He didn’t remind me of my inferiority or my weakness. Or call me reckless.

“What exactly did you find out?”

“That he’s cursed,” I repeated dumbly. “His sire- well… not a sire I guess. But the one that made him… is that called a turner?” I shook my head at something so meaningless. “Whatever. The butler told us that Chris had tainted blood. That he would turn into that wraith, just like his charge.”

I gritted my teeth, desperate to keep the thin strip of sanity I had left and not break down completely at this point. I’d gotten out of the cell… with level thinking… I couldn’t fall apart now that I was free. But oh how I wanted to. I still had to figure out how to help Chris, now more than ever since he was starting to show sign-

“That wasn’t Chris.”

“What?”

He shook his head to reiterate his words, firmly confident.

“The smell… it’s far too ancient… too evil to be a vamp as young as Chris.”

“The smell?”

“Yes. I can smell it all over you… its scent clings to you like an awful cologne.”

I whimpered again and rolled my eyes upward.

“Great.”

“It is okay… you obviously need a shower desperately anyway.”

“Hardee har har.”

“Not really joking… you’re like pigpen leaving a damn dustcloud all over my stuff every time you move.”

Horrified I glanced down and sure enough, there was a trail of debris and crumbled earth everywhere I’d stepped since arriving.

Sam stepped past me to dig a garment out of a nearby chest and looked like he would toss it. Tentatively, I prepared to catch it.

“Actually… you’d just get it filthy in an instant.” He tucked it under his arm and grabbed a towel and cloth from another drawer. “Follow.”

Frowning, I did, not really seeing any other alternative. I almost wept then as we entered a small washroom complete with a stand-in shower stall in the corner of the library. He set the clean items on the side of the basin and left me to freshen up.

Of course, it’d taken a full shower and scrubbing to wash away all the evidence of my ordeal and I purposefully stuffed my discarded clothes into the wastebasket, knotting the bag and pulling it free before returning to Sam. His eyes roamed over me, head to toe when I returned wearing nothing more than one of his oversized shirts. Well.. oversized on me.

He handed me a glass nearly full of bourbon before leading me to the sofa.

“Are you okay?”

Odd that he hadn’t bothered to ask that when I first appeared looking like some homeless bum. I curled my legs under me and took a sip, bracing for the heady burn as I tried to consider the appropriate answer. Or the actual one.

“I really thought it was Chris.”

“I don’t doubt you.”

“So where is he then? The real Chris.” I felt my chest tighten, worried anew. “Do you think he’s dead?”

His eyes flashed black and I wasn’t exactly sure why.

“I don’t know.” I blinked back tears. One must have slipped because he wiped it away. “I’ll try to do a locator spell tomorrow… see if we can come up with something.”

“You wi- thank you, Sam.”

“It’s not like you to be so… soppy.”

I sniffed loudly with a bit of a sad laugh, “I know… atrocious isn’t it!”

He smiled but did not respond leaving me feeling awkward. Of course, he wouldn’t find some weeping human attractive. I inhaled and focused on my anger instead of the mournful disappearance.

“I’m okay, or, I will be. It was just scary… you know. And… infuriating…” I told him more, about the fear I felt and the skeletons. The creature didn’t explain anything, at all. Just seemed urgent and determined to get me away before it locked me in that cell. “Do you know what’s going on, Sam?”

He was thoughtful for a moment, swirling the same type of dark liquid in a glass he held.

“I don’t, sadly. Things are getting bad, none of us knows what might happen next…”

I looked down into my glass, steeling myself against the caution I expected, so use now to them all wanting her to avoid taking risks. Stiffening for the judgment and admonishment he was sure to give.

“Look, Sam… I know it was reckless… but how the hell was I supposed to know it wasn’t Chris?”

“You couldn’t. And none of us can be close enough to always guarantee your safety. You’ll need to learn to defend yourself better.”

Eyes widening, I looked up. What was he saying?

“That key can get you away… but it and a bit of fire magic won’t be enough. Not if things continue to develop as they have. Are you willing… interested in learning more?”

“More magic?”

He nodded. My stomach flipped wildly. He wasn’t just expecting me to sit back and let them protect me?

“It’s the only way I can think to do, to help keep you safe.”

My brow knitted.

“Safe from what though?”

He shook his head.

“Not sure… those werewolves shouldn’t have been anywhere near the academy, it’s never happened before. And now this thing with Chris’ likeness.” He tilted his head and reached out to tuck the fat braid over my shoulder and a loose strand behind my ear. It was a tenderness I had not expected and it sent chills down my spine. “I’m just… well, it’s peculiar. Are all the humans endangered… or was it targeting you specifically.”

“Me? Why… why would it target me? I’m just another human…”

He chuckled softly but I could tell he was worried.

“I wouldn’t exactly say that.”

“Why not?”

Instead of answering he drowned his drink and poured another. I already knew that the effect of liquor did little to him which made his ease at consuming it quite understandable. But I wondered if it were some quirk from when he was once human. Had he been a heavy drinker then?

“You can stay here for tonight… unless you prefer to go to the ballroom then I’ll take you. But we can start your training straight away in the morning if you’re here.”

I already knew I did not want to be alone. My pulse raced as I feasted on the sight of him, suddenly remembering everything that happened before we were interrupted just last night.

How had all of this happened in just one damned day?

I licked my lips.

“I’ll stay here then…”

And no matter what anyone would have tried to convince me of… I knew he was not unaffected. And yet, he hesitated when I would much rather he not.

“You understand that no one can know about this. What I’m teaching you… about any of this…”

The words left unsaid maybe hit me more than the ones uttered aloud. I understood, of course. I was nothing but a human, someone outside their world… the magic in it. Sure, I’d been invited to have a look-see… but actually to become involved in it? I doubt any of the powers that be ever intended anything like that. How much trouble could he get in for teaching me these secrets… or for the intimacies we shared beyond the magic? In the grand scheme of things… not only was he a vampire, so vastly different in every sense… but he was also a teacher at the academy.

“I know.” If it were just me, I’d say fuck it and let the cards fall where they may. But it wasn’t just me… and I honestly did not know how much of a problem I could be to him in his world. “Do you think… would you rather we stop…”

I had to look away, knowing I did not wish to see his expression or have him see mine depending on the answer. The soft chuckle was highly unexpected.

“Danger lurks no matter which path we take… I can’t just walk away without knowing you have at least some way to defend yourself.”

Such circumspect logic. Not for the first time, I was left wondering what he actually wanted. Did he wish to walk away? I promised I would not get upset no matter what he wanted… but the not knowing was highly annoying. I needed to get off this topic… distance myself from the sentimental bullshit I never usually experienced. And for goodness sake, I really should stop trying to imagine more to this good time than was ever intended.

Sam…”

“Hmmm?”

“You trust me, don’t you?” I rushed on before he had a chance to answer. “I mean… I assume you do. Am assuming it. Why would you teach me… or tell me some of the things that you do if you did not?”

“Yes, why would I…”

I sipped my drink, wondering what I wanted to get at. Something nagged at the back of my brain but it was slow to come to the forefront.

“Why do you ask?”

I guzzled the rest of my drink and twisted further to the side to face him fully.

“I… something is bugging me. Since this morning, after I spoke with Phillip.”

“What’s that?”

“What else, besides fire and werewolf bites can slow a vampire down? What else… other than a stake can kill you?” There was a long hesitation and I couldn’t really blame him if he didn’t want to say. If I had a blatant weakness, I’d keep it to myself too. Phillip clearly sidestepped the conversation at the time. “I just… what could I, a human, do to eliminate a threat that might be out there.”

“How does this information put you in a position to do that?”

“This attack… and the death before. It seems to me that it’s about the vampires.”

“Well, we are vampires.”

I shook my head and bit on a torn nail. “I mean… well, the vampires were the ones attacked. Until tonight, I haven’t heard of any attempts or harm coming to any of the humans. Until I was taken and locked in that cell. Do you think… is it possible that the attacks are targeted specifically against the vampires.”

He frowned.

“I was speaking with Phillip this afternoon… and, well, he clearly did not trust me enough to be frank. He just wanted me to let you all handle this. But… I am not so sure he is thinking of this as someone being threatened. He assumes the attacks have something to do with trying to harm us, humans. I just… I am not sure that is the case.”

“Very few humans would have the capacity… or knowledge to kill a vampire. Unless they’re a slayer perhaps.”

“Slayers are real? Like they are humans that hunt vampires?”

“They’re real. In most cases… the more successful ones are far from human anymore.”

I frowned, and nodded but continued to shift through the information I already knew. I should ask more about it but I was already getting off my train of thought. I nibbled on my cheek before continuing.

“But Phillip admitted that the werewolf bite and his burns slowed him down. I’m sure he didn’t mean to get my mind whirling… but I can’t help to wonder if maybe that attack had been to intentionally slow you all down. To make you easier targets… if someone had succeeded… the only way to actually kill you all is to stake one after another?”

“There’s the stakes. And curses.” He finally spoke. “You already know about both.”

“A curse can kill you?”

There was another pause when his eyes blinked black then back again. I did not dissuade him from my interest, instead, I kept a steady, level eye on him hoping he would be more open than Phillip had. If he trusted me with magic… why not this information?

“A curse can drain our power which reverts us back to human form. We will age as if we were the same age from right before transition… or it can eliminate our immortality.”

“That’s not the same thing?”

“No. In that case… we will instantly age however long we’ve been on this earth. In vampires such as myself… it would be a death sentence. Someone like Phillip and Chris… a few years older than they are now. In either case… once we’re back in human form, if we don’t instantly drop dead from old age, we can be killed by any method.”

“And if you are weakened… someone could come in and cast a curse on the lot of you… or… maybe you don’t even have to be weakened at all for a group curse. Is that a thing? Like someone could come in and cast something on all of you at one time?”

“As interesting as this conspiracy theory rabbit hole you’re going down is… it’s been an awfully long day and I honestly cannot speculate… especially not on an empty stomach.”

“You’re going to leave?”

He looked confused. “What?”

“I… I just thought…” should I even bother explaining. How utterly silly he will find me. But I pushed on… “I thought you would be staying here,” I waved my hand around generally, “with me… tonight.”

Suddenly, that wicked smirk was back and all the horrors and evils of the day were pushed way back in my mind.

The next morning, true to his word, Sam began sharing his knowledge of magic with diligent scrutiny. He showed me the location spell he spoke of the previous night only to turn up with inconclusive results. Chris… the real one… seemed to be in one hundred places at once.

He promised he’d keep working on it but turned the focus quickly to teaching me defensive magic while VanDrake's classes continued to be canceled for the time being.

THE FINE PRINT - DONE

Ready, Set, Go - DONE

Freedom to move throughout the mansion was greatly reduced… in fact, the entire place was on complete lockdown. The staff continued to monitor things but classes were postponed until further notice.

This only translated to me as more time to practice the defensive techniques Sam had begun teaching me. It had been only two weeks, and I wasn’t any kind of virtuoso, but I was coming along. According to his assessment. I was feeling impatient.

There had still been no sight of Chris, Eve, or another student, Dalton. And I wasn’t sure what to make of it. Sam was still unable to find a location on Chris and I began to worry that was a bad omen.

Perhaps he was laying somewhere in a ditch and none of us were the wiser. But Sam was certain that if that were the case he wouldn’t get any reading at all… not multiple.

I tried to contain the worry.

It didn’t help matters that one morning Eve magically returned to the estate. It caused quite the uproar… and since we were all basically corralled together, it was impossible not to hear, and witness, the news.

Eerily, she walked in and made a direct path to Silas and those of the Vampiric Council that had been spending hours and hours holed up together discussing what to do about the situation unraveling at VanDrake.

Everyone that hadn’t heard it directly from her mouth soon got wind of the unbelievable ultimatum.

Count Dracula wanted the academy.

It sent shockwaves through the student body and the staff. Everyone started whispering about it and about Eve’s strange behavior as she delivered the message. Far from her usual brazen personality.

“Did you hear?”

“Yeah… but… that’s not what I’m here for.”

I frowned as Phillip clutched my elbow and pulled me far enough away from the crowd so that he could talk privately.

“Is everything okay?”

He looked around a bit anxiously and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. I scanned his face intensely, trying to see if anything looked suspicious or out of sorts. But he looked normal. Just like that Chris-like thing had looked normal. For the most part.

I’d asked Sam about teaching me how to tell if someone was real or an impersonation but we hadn’t gotten around to anything close to something as complicated, per his words, like that.

“I want you to come with me…”

My heart raced. Chris-thing had said the same thing. Or something close to it. But Phillip hesitated.

“We’d have to leave the estate so it will be tricky. No one can see us leaving.”

“To go where?”

He looked around again, obviously cautious.

“Can you just trust me? I believe you will want to be there.”

My stomach coiled tight and I followed his lead, peering around but there was no one close enough to us to make any difference. Unless I screamed. Surely someone would come running, fast too… if I did that.

“Can’t you trust me and tell me where?”

“It’s too risky. Someone might overhear… I… please Dev.”

I gritted my teeth, wanting to trust him and go with him but also so very leery after the last time I’d trusted an urgent invitation.

“I’ll just go get ready then…?”

I knew it was a test of sorts. To see how he would react to a delay… or the possibility of me getting away from him. But he nodded, completely comfortable with the suggestion, despite the hint of agitation I could sense in him. Oddly enough, I was sure the restlessness had nothing to do with a desire to spirit me away. Or to lure me into some dark and dingy cell never to be seen again.

If he had insisted I go immediately, or grabbed my arm to lead me away, I would have screamed my head off. It was mostly because of that reason that I determined to go with him… without further clarification.

But maybe it was still the creature, being more conniving. How many faces could it wear? I should have asked Sam more questions about it… some sort of shapeshifter I guessed.

I tried to find Sam after stepping away from Phillip, just to let someone… anyone, know that I was not going to be around. To know someone might look for me if I didn’t return. But other than him, I had no idea who else I could trust. When I didn’t locate him, I made sure to stuff the key inside my boot, somewhere no one would easily find it in case something insane were to happen.

Boyshit - DONE

Phillip managed to smuggle us both out of the mansion and the drive wasn’t too long. Nor was it unfamiliar. Within record time he parked in front of The Yard. He still had not explained what we were on, and I certainly could not figure out why he thought I’d need to visit their rage room location.

Until we went inside and my face drained nearly of all color.

“Phillip wait!”

I gasped loudly, grabbing his arm and trying to hold him back as he stepped forward. I am not so sure what I aimed to do when I moved in front of him, as if I meant to protect him from some sort of harm. I held out an arm while my mind picked through the new spells Sam had been teaching me in the last couple of weeks.

“Stay back… we aren’t going anywhere with you!”

Phillip laughed dismissively and with a heavy dose of confusion behind me.

“What the hell, Dev.”

He literally lifted and set me aside and two steps later embraced his obviously equally confused friend.

I frowned, keeping my distance, watching intently.

“You don’t know that is him, Phillip!”

“Who the hell else do you think I am?”

I wished I knew how to differentiate.

“Does he… does he smell… normal?”

“What?”

They both looked at me strangely.

“Like… does he smell… old? Or like… evil?”

My gaze darted between them, completely suspicious and undeterred.

“Devyn, what the hell is wrong with you?”

“It might not be him!” I insisted on looking at Phillip then, giving him a very serious and deadly gaze. “It could be that other one.”

They exchanged glances while their confused amusement started to ween.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that someon- something, looking like Chris, tried to steal me away two weeks ago.”

“What?”

They both were fairly serious now, each more concerned in an instant.

“I… I don’t know. I just know… that might not be Chris. I… I don’t know how I can tell. But… maybe you can smell if he doesn’t smell right… can you… can you tell if he smells evil and old?”

“It’s Chris.”

“It is me.”

I stood back a bit longer, trying to determine if Phillip could be sure… trying to figure out how I could be sure. But I know the latter was impossible… I would have to trust at least one of them in this matter.

It took another few moments of me debating internally while they each affirmed the identity before I accepted it.

“What the hell happened, Dev? Why am I just now hearing you had a strange encounter.”

“Strange!?” I scoffed and huffed as I scrambled into a booth that we moved to. Phillip sat between us, Chris opposite me. I watched him steadily, still uncertain what to believe. “You… it… whatever it was… locked me in a cell in the catacombs.”

“What?!” Again, they spoke in unison. Something dark flashed in their eyes.

I summed up the encounter, admitting only that I jimmied the lock to escape and since I didn’t know what exactly to say about it… I just didn’t say anything. Thankfully, they were both so distracted by the threat I’d been with, neither of them bothered to question how I might know about the stench that might come off a creature such as that.

“Sire Fire…” they muttered to each other making my brows furrow.

“What?”

“Sire Fire…” Chris uttered though there was confusion on his face. “But why… how?”

“What the hell is Sire Fire?”

Chris shook his head and wrung his hands together over the table.

“It’s… it’s legend really. Like how humans view the boogeyman and such. Something just used to keep the younger ones in line… behaving. As far as I know…” he looked at Chris who quickly agreed with a nod, “it’s when a sire has decided to eliminate or harm their sirelings. They’ll take on the likeness… or avatar, whatever you want to call it. Kinda like shifting into the appearance in order to disrupt and cause chaos. They’ll attack the friends and other family members connected to that sireling. But…”

“But… we’ve never heard of it being used on a half-fang. This is one of the old families' rituals… something rumored to be favored and used by them to punish and discipline.” Chris added in utter confusion.

“No vampire, as far as either of us could imagine, would bother with such a thing for a half-fang. They don’t even have any sort of relationship or connection to the… well… what reason would Chris’ maker have to go after anyone connected to him?”

“Because he’s a monster?” They both looked at me. “Well… he is. Physically and mentally apparently.”

“That creature didn’t appear to have any mentality to draw on when we saw it.”

Perhaps Chris was right but what other solution or explanation could there be? We talked a little more about the myth and how odd it was to have something like it happen when there wasn’t a true sire bond existing between Chris and his maker.

“This doesn’t explain though why you never told me you were in danger. I would have made sure you were more protected in the last couple of weeks just in case it tried again.”

“Exactly… I’d have had even more limitations on my freedom than I already have.”

“To protect you!”

I crossed my arms over my chest.

“I clearly survived without the added security.”

“Dammit, Devyn. You were locked inside a cell… alone. No one even knew you were down there… what if you hadn’t managed to get the door unlocked?”

“Luckily, I did.” He tossed his hands up. I looked at Chris. “Why aren’t you back at the academy yet? Everyone still thinks you're missing.”

Once again they exchanged looks but I supposed they accepted my change in the topic after I jetted my chin out stubbornly.

“I couldn’t be there. Anything could happen… what if I started to turn into the creature and actually harmed someone? None of us knows what sort of control I could maintain in the other state… although, your encounter would suggest there is more control than I might have imagined.” He tapped his fingers against the table.

“And what would you do if that happened anywhere else? Around strangers… around humans who wouldn’t be able to protect themselves.”

“You’re right… but I wasn’t thinking that way. Besides… there was the trail I had to follow. We…” he darted his finger between him and Phillip, “we found a lead on a woman we believed cursed my maker… and cursed everyone he made as well. We were going to go find her… but then we got separated. Phillip insisted I go on… but, I wasn’t about to leave him…”

“But you had to.” Phillip insisted. And clearly, it was exactly what ended up happening since Chris was definitely away from VanDrake since then.

“When I caught up to her, she agreed to lift the curse.”

“She did?”

Okay, so Phillip was hearing this information for the first time as well. But his excitement was almost a match for my skepticism.

“Why?”

They both looked at me again.

“Why would she just agree to do away with something she obviously did maliciously. Who is this woman?”

Chris shook his head.

“She’s the leader of one of the oldest covens in the area. I, I didn’t know her before, no… but I don’t have any reason to doubt her right now.”

“You don’t? You just met her… and a coven? So…like a witch?”

He nodded. Immediately, I felt anxious. Sam had stated that witches were more of a label. But now there is a coven? So… more than a label?

“Her name’s Cassandra…”

“Why is she so willing to just erase what she did to him? To you?”

“She wants a book.” He looked to Phillip. “She’ll lift the curse in exchange for the book. She claims it’s supposed to be in one of the libraries at the school.”

“A book?” I scoffed, frowning. Phillip hummed softly. “Why would she need a book from a vampire school?”

“She claims it was stolen from her… her coven. She said vampires took it and my maker was involved in the theft. She stated that he and the others involved have already been dealt with accordingly.”

“So she cursed him, and potentially others, instead of trying to get it back? Why would she ask you for something she wasn’t interested in getting initially? Why now… wh-”

“You don’t know she didn’t try to get it back before, you’re only assuming.”

“And does it even matter why she’s willing to take the book now when it will take this curse away?”

I looked at them as if they had lost their minds. Or maybe I was becoming slowly deranged. Did they not even give one consideration that this unknown woman could be trying to manipulate them? Trick them?

“Of course, it matters why now. Why help you? She doesn’t know anything about you. She was so furious at the one that made you that she cursed his entire line… not giving one shit who else was affected by her magic. It was an attack against nameless others… who may or may not… and not in your case in particular… involved in this so-called theft.”

“What reason does she have to lie?”

“To get ahold of whatever this book is. Did she tell you anything about it? What it’s called… what’s in it?”

Chris’ lips tightened. Phillip seemed interested in the question at least for a moment. I didn’t want to just denounce the possibility but they were way too fast to just take it as gospel without any examination.

“She could only describe it… bound in Mood dragon hide…” My eyes widened as if this were proof of her insincerity. If the book were hers… and she cursed a whole line of vampires for taking it why the hell would she not remember something as simple as the name? Surely, it must be valuable or highly revered for her to have gone to all this trouble… all this vindictiveness.

“Why are you so quick to believe her?”

“Why are you so quick to discredit her?”

It was my turn to press my lips together and my nostrils flared. I was ready to discredit her, all of this. Which seemed strange, right? But maybe it was their utter lack of speculation that had the hairs on the back of my neck rising. I’d even have claimed they were illusioned by a pretty face if it weren’t that only Chris had seen the witch.

“Because she could be lying.”

“Or telling the truth…” Phillip added, clearly still leaning towards not caring as long as they got the curse lifted.

“She says the book is rightfully hers and the only one rumored to be bound in this way she claims was stolen… and she believes it’s now at VanDrake.”

“That’s a lot of guesses and assumptions and assertions when none of it has been verified. It’s not like you can ask the one that was cursed, now can you?”

“And you give him any credit? You forget he turned me… something already quite crude in the vampire world. If he did that, why would you so easily assume he couldn’t or wouldn’t do this?”

“I don’t know Chris. Maybe your resentment towards him is making you assume the worst too.” My voice softened as I tried to think of this more rationally even though I was far from unbiased. “Maybe he was already cursed when he bit you… out of control… maybe he didn’t even realize he was doing it. Neither of us knows why he did it… nor what he knew at the time… nor if he really did this thing this witch is claiming. Don’t you think we should ask someone about it? Before we just go assuming this person that cursed you is trustworthy?”

I immediately thought of Sam… and his private collection of spellbooks, some of which he was using to help me learn magic. He might know of this book… he might know why a witch wanted it. And if it were honestly stolen…

“Maybe.” It was Phillip, “But do we really have the time to drag our feet on this? We don’t have a clue when the curse will try to claim him.”

“What about your Sire, Phillip? He knows vampire culture… history. Can’t you ask him if he is familiar with this book? See if he knows anything about this theft or the curse? She claims all the ones involved have been punished… maybe there is a rumor about it…”

Something changed in his expression that I could not identify before he uttered another maybe. But even though I hoped they might lead with that frame of mind, they immediately switched onto the topic of how to locate the book in question.

I had no idea what I could… or would do.

CHAOS MODE - TBC

Distraction - DONE

“I wasn’t sure you were going to agree to come with me.”

Phillip grinned just after we joined the crowd on the dance floor. The party itself was… festive? One would think it really was a joyous occasion. At least, any newcomer might. Having been a part of this world for the past few months, I no longer considered myself the outsider I’d been when I first entered it. At least… I knew some of the secrets… I literally knew where some of the bones were buried.

A shiver ran down my spine with the memory of coming face to face with some.

“Do you think you did something to piss me off lately?”

He smirked and took the liberty to tuck our bodies closer together, the flat of his palm inching down and pressing against the base of my spine.

“I think you’re constantly finding some reason to be pissed at me.”

“Maybe you should stop trying to piss me off then.”

“I swear…” he laughed softly, “you have no cowardice.”

“That disappoints you.”

He peered down, his fingers tightening further.

“It worries me.”

“I’m an adult you know…”

“Surrounded by vampires. And werewolves attacking… a wraith trying to bring you harm…”

“More of a reason for me to be prepared for anything, wouldn’t you say?”

It was wrong of me perhaps, to judge him based on the level of respect I felt I received from Sam. But Sam didn’t try to sugarcoat things… or suggest I allow him and the others to do the protecting while I sit by being a useless target. If something was coming for me, there might not even be any time to run for help.

“Chris is in the mess he’s in because I…” he shook his head and spun me in tune to the music playing causing us to spread apart slightly.

“Because what?”

But before we could continue there was a commotion near the head of the room bringing a pause to the music and dancing. I followed Phillip’s gaze to where Count Dracula was being heralded and presented. The new headmaster of VanDrake Academy. Everyone knew the party was for him from the start but they waited to do this big announcement after everyone had settled into the ‘celebration’. And although many of them continued to try and hide it, I did not imagine the crackle of rancor that seeped into the atmosphere. My eyes landed on Sam, too much of a distance away for me to read anything in his expression but his shoulders were ramrod straight and for some reason he looked far more menacing than I had ever seen before.

There was something terrifying and sickly arousing about it, this unquenchable hunger I seemed to have for him. Even now, with Phillip by my side, who was no slouch by any means of the word, I felt my body tingling over the older vampire. 

In the next instant, he turned, laying eyes on me… then stroked slowly downward. The movement was so casual, so calculated that I felt certain no one else in the room would have noticed. At least, I thought Sam, with his insane amount of control, wouldn’t have done it if he thought he might get caught. Chills jolted through me and my pulse thumped erratically.

“It’s okay Dev…” Phillip leaned in to whisper against my ear but my gaze remained locked. “I’m sure he won’t do anything to bring harm to the humans.”

I tried to focus on Phillip’s words but they sounded hollow, distant. It took a great deal of concentration to realize he spoke of Dracula. What did he say… I blinked, finally, as the connection was cut off with both of us looking away.

“I, I didn’t think that.”

“You’re shaking…” His hand wrapped across my shoulders and rubbed gently. So delicate with his fragile human date. Handling me as if he feared he might accidentally break me. “Silas will figure this mess out… and I’ll get you out of here before I let anything happen to you.”

“How can Silas fix this? Isn’t Dracula your like head vampire or something?”

He chuckled. “He’s powerful, sure. Head? That’s not how this works. There is a vampire council that makes most of the key decisions for our community. Anything that isn’t already laid out in our laws.”

Curious, but a little too aware of my darker thoughts I suggested we get some air while the obligatory congratulations were underway.

“What were you going to say before?”

He stepped closer, crowding me. Inching me backward into the darker shadows of the balcony until I pressed into something tall and firm. A sort of screening had been leveled over the railing, I could only assume to keep out anything that might try to get in without authorization. I titled to look up at him without even a hint of fear spearing into me.

“And here I thought you wanted to come out here so we could entertain each other.”

I smirked, “You mean you hoped.”

“You can’t knock me for it…”

He trailed the tip of one finger over the cutouts of my bodice until he focused fully on the skin-tight, leaf-like shapes across my breasts.

“I won’t… but I also won’t let you avoid the topic.”

“That’s extortion.”

“What is? I didn’t promise you anything for the answer to my question…”

“You already owe me for the night you ditched me and Chris at The Yard.”

He didn’t stop brushing on glimpses of bare skin under my dress. I laughed throatily.

“That is definitely a figment of your imagination. I never agreed to anything…”

“You took the keys.”

“And you’re trying to deflect…”

“More like distract…” he murmured softly after leaning closer, the word blowing against my ear before he let his lips touch my skin.

“It’s the same thing…”

He hummed incoherently and shamefully, I tried to shove away the comparison that sprang to mind. His touch was wispy and teasing. It did stir a reaction from my body… he wasn’t at all clumsy like I sometimes felt tripping over myself for the intimacy in the library. And my pulse fluttered still, making the memories of other times flood my brain. Remembering heat and fire and the burn.

“Phillip?”

He hummed again, running his tongue against my flesh followed by feather-light kisses.

“Do you feed off humans?”

He drew back, his eyes widening. The shock so evident in his face made me feel like a heel.

“No!” I bit the inside of my cheek, confused by the vehemence in his tone. “I wouldn’t do that to you, Dev.”

He looked worried. I cleared my throat and straightened slightly, feeling utterly awkward. Why had I asked that?

“I… I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“Scare me?” I choked out. He hadn’t at all.

“Made you think I would… that I planned to…” He braced one hand on the balcony railing and stepped back, putting a little space between us.

I frowned.

“You’ve never done it?”

“No.”

“You don’t want to?”

Why was I pushing? He was obviously uncomfortable, his whole demeanor had changed and I could tell he was struggling to keep whatever bugged him about this topic off the surface. Failing… but trying. The terseness of his tone was really all the warning I should need to know he was not a fan of this topic.

“You know I would never hurt you, Dev… you don’t have to be afraid I would do that to you.”

“Are you afraid that you might hurt me?”

His eyes flashed darkly and silence filled the space between us.

“Always.”

I frowned.

“You just told me I didn’t need to be afraid now you’re saying you might hurt me?”

“I would never, not intentionally. But… all this mess with Chris. If it wasn’t for me he would never have been turned. If I hadn’t befriended him… he wouldn’t have been anywhere near that party. He wouldn’t have had to suffer as he has. He wouldn’t be cursed. I cannot let that happen to you.”

“You aren’t responsible for me, Phillip. You can’t decide my choices or my follies. You aren’t responsible for me, any more than you are responsible for Chris. You didn’t turn him… and you didn’t force him to go to that party… did you?”

“No, of course not. But he was there because of me.”

“Did he tell you that? Has he accused you of being responsible for his fate?”

“No. He would never.”

“Then why are you?”

“Because… I should have known the danger he would be in. I think deep down I must have. I should have at least guessed a human wouldn’t be safe there.”

I shook my head listening to him, seeing how fully he believed and carried the weight of this situation on his shoulders that no one blamed him for but himself. He was tormenting himself over things out of his control.

“Well… I’m not here because of you. I came of my own accord. And whatever happens to me will be because of a decision I made… not you. You aren’t entitled to burden my decisions.”

“Devy-”

“There you two are! Damn… I’ve been looking everywhere!”

We both jerked around, startled by Chris’ rushed appearance.

“What’s up, Chris?”

Phillip’s voice was level but I wasn’t exactly sure he felt that way. I straightened and stepped a bit out of the shadows.

He flopped into one of the deck chairs with a loud huff.

“Nothing! Not one single thing.”

What on earth was this about? Phillip settled in the chair beside him leaving me to decide to join or let them have this moment alone. His next words decided my actions quickly.

“I’ve looked in every library… that book isn’t anywhere here.”

“That book? Do you mean THE book? For that witch?”

They looked up and I realized that they had decided to go ahead with the hunt regardless of my cautioning against it. And yet they always wanted to claim I was the reckless one.

“Did you ask your Sire?”

I didn’t mean for the words to come out so sharply, but they did anyway.

“I did not.”

“Why, Phillip? Don’t you think Professor Kirkwood would tell you if he knew something important?”

“If he found out what I wanted the information for? I cannot say… I’d rather do this our way at any rate.”

My stomach flipped crazily. I’d held off asking Sam… certain that Phillip would speak with his sire about it and save me the unnecessary questions. I glanced between them, feeling unsettled by their refusal to seek help from those older and most likely wiser than any of us could possibly be. Surely there had to be at least one person they trusted besides each other. I thought the sire and sireling bond was an incredibly strong one. And yet… Sam didn’t discuss his at any great length with me so far.

“Have you even learned any more about this witch?”

The sullen silence was more of an answer than they needed to give.

“Urgh… fine. I will get some answers before you two create more problems than we already have.”

They both jumped up as I turned to leave.

“Where are you going?”

“Answers to what?”

“About this witch… and this book.”

“We’ll never find it if you blab…”

I narrowed my gaze on Chris who immediately clammed up.

“Or maybe we can get the other half of this story and figure out what the actual truth is!”

“Dev, please. At least let’s discuss it more tomorrow. After we haven’t been drinking and partying… let’s try to enjoy the rest of the night. If we still can’t figure a solution by then, I’ll speak with Theo.”

I looked suspiciously at Phillip now.

“Fine.”

I continued towards the entrance to the ballroom.

“Where are you going?”

“I don’t plan on sitting here listening to you two conspire about this topic for the next twenty minutes. Find me when you’ve finished grumbling about this setback of your own making.”

They didn’t attempt to stop me again. Which was maybe lucky for them considering the amount of irritation bubbling under my skin. All they had to do is ask one of the older vamps. They had to be willing to trust at least one of them, right?

Fuming, I continued to storm through the crowd, ignoring the half-smiles and fake laughter. It all rang false to me and unappealing. The pretense was simply pathetic to me. Why did they have to pretend to like this bullshit? What exactly would happen to anyone that voiced any opposition to this farce?

And why was I so immensely annoyed. Stupid question, I knew why. I barely noticed the individuals I apologized to as I bumped and jostled towards the punch bowl. That was until I barreled right into Sam.

The funny thing was, I was sure he hadn’t been there, in my path. Or I most definitely would have seen him.

His hands reached out, catching me as I stumbled with his own quick apology slipping from his lips. Goosebumps were rapidly springing along my arms.

But when I looked up, I could see the tension around his eyes and lips.

“Miss. Mitchell.” He nodded as he dropped his hold but the heat still clung to me. Excitement. Maybe I was more of a masochist, a pure glutton for this gut-wrenching yearning. Could he sense how insanely my body ached for his touch? What on earth was I supposed to do with this desire?

Eventually, I’d have to move on… leave the school. And maybe, for a little while, he might still indulge in this secret affair… afterward. But for how long? Would I ever get over this savage hunger? Or would I be obsessed with his touch for the rest of my days? After I’ve gotten older… after I’m old. Some elderly fiend… and he’d simply be the same. Forever.

“Are you enjoying the evening?”

“It’s as expected… would you care for a drink?” He turned and leaned forward towards the bar while he hissed softly, only for me. “Do you have the key?”

How I managed to keep a straight face, I cannot say. Maybe because despite the shiver his whisper caused, I knew he was edgy for some reason other than any rendezvous we might have.

“Always,” I responded, clearly. A second later he offered a drink while his gaze shifted down. The look was so quick I could have believed I imagined it but I wondered instead if he were curious where I hid it under the form-fitting gown.

“Well… I should mingle more.” He swallowed back the glass of whatever he had taken to drink and turned to set that down, once again speaking softly. “Use it, now. And stay there until I come.”

Before I could react or respond he stepped away. The entire conversation with Phillip and Chris evaporated… the concern, the questions I should and must ask. All gone. Instead, I stood there having to make the decision on whether to follow Sam’s obvious command… it really did not sound like a request or invitation. But regardless, there wasn’t really a decision to debate… not if I let my body decide for me.

Cravings - DONE

An hour later, Sam burst into the library, the one place where we were able to be freely open with each other. I didn’t care about the hiding, not really. Not when it gave me the chance to learn and touch to my heart's content. The scent of him was all too familiar and comforting while I curled up on the sofa awaiting him.

I actually looked up from the tome I was plucking through with a grin hearing him come in. But less than a second later I stood, concern washing through me. The book fell with a thud to the floor.

“Sam?”

His eyes sought me out, the mixture of fury and relief on his face was so odd and unsettling.

“Shit is spiraling out of control…” He brushed his fingers through his already scruffy hair. “I cannot be sure about this… none of this.”

He started to pace but I clutched the hem of my gown and rushed after him, grabbing his arm. His earlier elegance was tousled, his tie loose, sleeves rolled up. I could see stains on the cuffs. All the wicked thoughts I’d been fantasizing about for his arrival fluttered away.

“Sam, what is it? What happened?”

His hands shot out, gripping my arms now, squeezing as if he were trying to be sure I was actually right there. I bit back the anxiety feeding off his current temperament.

“Dracula was attacked. He’s dead.”

“What?!”

My heart slammed into my chest. I’d only left the party a short time ago and he’d been alive and well. Still partying like the king of the castle.

“That can’t be true!”

“It is. It’s true. He was staked.”

“By who? How?”

Sam shook his head, almost shaking me with his vice-like grip.

“I can’t pretend shit is okay, Devyn. I… nothing is okay. I don’t know if I will always sense when something is happening. When there is danger. I might not be able to keep you safe.”

“Sam… what are you talking bout? Keep me safe from what?”

His jaw flexed and every part of me trembled. But shockingly it wasn’t fear. It was anger. And frustration. Something… well, I guess the death of Dracula had really spooked Sam. He looked ready to explode with a rage that burned in him. And I was blinded by this temper on his behalf. Mad that anything could upset him so much… make him worry so much.

“Anything… this fucking mess. The creatures and dangers of my world.”

“Then change me.”

He froze at the words I blurted out. To be fair, I certainly hadn’t expected them either.

“What?”

The idea flourished, like a wildfire, in my head. Brazenly, I stepped closer, gripping the gaped lapels of his jacket.

“I don’t want to be fragile… or helpless… or inferior.”

His eyes seemed to bore through me. And I wasn’t sure if it was still his fierce anger or frustration or some perverse fiery passion. I felt like he tried to reach for anything that would change the direction of where this conversation was headed.

“You’re not helpless. You’re picking up the magic fast…”

“Can you honestly say it will ever be enough? How long? A year… 10…? Will I still be learning when I’m old and gray… dying from some pointless ailment? Or will I be cut down next week… barely able to put up any defense at all? I want to be like you. Powerful. Strong. Immortal.”

“Devyn.”

“You just said yourself that this world is a danger to me. And that’s because I’m human, right?” His jaw clenched. “Your number one, most famous vampire of all time… the one even us humans knew about is fucking dead. I sure as hell wouldn’t claim to be as strong as him if I were to transition… but at least I’d have more of a fighting chance if I were stronger than I am now.”

“You don’t even know what you are asking for…”

“I’m asking for you to Sire me… to make me a vampire. That is what I want, to be like you.”

“Sire– I cannot!”

“What do you mean you can't?... You mean you won’t!” I shoved at his chest, furious… mindless. “You think to just pull me into this world… show me what it could mean to be a part of it… tease me with the decadency and power and then just oust me from it like it means nothing?”

My argument was irrational… the accusations I spit at him. He hadn’t pulled me into anything. I’d just been mad at Phillip for thinking he had any right to feel responsible for my actions. Sam stood there, motionless. I couldn’t fathom what he must be thinking. I couldn’t even believe I was suggesting this.

Sam was not responsible for my being here but he had fully been willing to let me peek under the surface, to sneak around under it… to be corrupted and enticed by it. I’d gone willingly, eagerly. But now he wanted to rip it away. I couldn’t just let it all go, not now. The bug had bitten and the itch was spreading. The more that I thought about it the more I wanted it.

“I get it… it probably does mean nothing to you… I probably do not mean anything to you… or the rest of your kind. What’s a damn human know about anything, right? But it matters to me. It means something to me! What I’ve seen… what I’ve experienced. I want it.”

“I cannot Sire you, it’s impossible… it would never be allowed.”

Impossible? Not allowed? I narrowed my gaze.

“You’re saying I’m not good enough to be a vampire?”

“I didn’t…” he shook his head, his eyes perhaps flashing with annoyance. I wasn’t sure… annoyance, frustration, irritation… disappointment? There was some emotion I was perhaps too blinded by my hurt to recognize.

Because it was exactly what I heard. No family would welcome me, they would refuse me. He refused me. Fighting back tears I looked away and drew in sharp ragged breaths. How utterly stupid and assuming. And humiliating. For the first time in my life, I had regrets. Not of our time together, or the things I learned and shared with him. But because I’d dared to dream of something so utterly out of reach.

“I should go.”

The words were soft… I didn’t want to let him see how hurt I felt. How defeated I felt.

“You will not.”

His tone was sharp, uncompromising. My heart raced. Anger and this awful, betraying excitement pulsed through me.

“You cannot keep me here… against my will!”

“I can and I will. I’ll protect you if I can, even despite your recklessness.”

I turned, glaring… trying to focus only on the outrage… even as every stupid nerve in my body and this vulgar nagging voice whispered at the euphoric pleasure that could be had. The complete and utter conviction he displayed made me see black.

Without a plan, I spoke one of the incantations he taught me, a sadistic satisfaction rushing through me at the utter disbelief that showed when his body jerked back a few steps… farther out of reach than he had been before.

The spell should have slammed him back even further and harder but I had only a novice’s strength and power. His gaze narrowed and my spine tingled with definite uncertainty.

Frantically, my eyes darted around the room and I hissed three vampiric words. Before the last syllable passed my lips, his fingers circled my wrist harshly, locking it and the heavy, iron candlestick I now welded high above my head. In the next breath, I slammed against the wall… not hard enough to harm me but he wasn’t by any means gentle. His hard body pinned me there with brute strength. I bucked and slammed against him… tried to yank my weapon down to use it against him.

“What do you think you’re going to do? Beat me?”

I growled, viciously… wildly. My other hand lashed out, but he captured that one too, lifting it above my head where he restrained both with one fist.

“Get off me!”

“When you calm down…”

That only served to make me angrier. I twisted and tried to kick him instead.

“Never!” I lashed out like some wounded animal. Anger and pride were much easier than humiliation and disappointment.

“Fucking hell, Devyn. You can’t beat me!”

“I’ll fucking try! Until my last fucking breath!”

It wasn’t the first time I’d said it and I saw that he quickly remembered. The last time though had been in a very different situation altogether. Shamefully the memory rushed back and lust barrelled through me.

“Stop with your fucking tricks!”

I sounded breathless. He didn’t even pretend to misunderstand… instead, he blatantly called me out, his voice lowering and eyes glowing after they stroked lewdly down to my heaving chest. My gown outlined the puckered tip of each breast.

“If you fucking think I’ve had to compel your body into wanting me at any point, you haven’t been paying attention.”

“I don’t want you!”

His free hand stroked up and gripped my neck firmly. I could feel one of his fingers brushing lazily against the pounding pulse underneath while he elevated my chin, forcing me to look up at him. Fire blazed in his way too black eyes, making me tremble violently. I tried so hard to convince myself it was fear of his strength that had me shaking so visibly, when, in fact, I knew it was in fear of my treacherous body.

“You’re a liar.”

“And you’re a hypocrite!”

“Maybe…” he hissed as he eased the metal from my fingers and dropped it carelessly aside. “But I won’t let you go tonight… I cannot…”

Then his mouth sought mine, claiming it in a demanding, greedy kiss. Whatever rebellion I wished to show withered and died a harmless death. Replaced by intense, savage need. I might hate my capitulation in the morning but at that moment, nothing else mattered. My nails raked against his flesh as I dragged him closer, his were no milder. And the rage and hurt I felt fueled my lust.

I had no concept of time, I only know that at some point I collapsed, sweaty, and spent before Sam gathered me into his arms and I drifted to sleep.

LOOKS:


R1-DONE | R2-DONE | R3-DONE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (24/05/2022 at 15:56)

FORM

Name Carmen Delano

Age 22

FC Lizeth Selene

Traits Confident. Creative. Adventurous. Loyal friend. Smart. Selfish, somewhat spoilt. Firmly believes you can, and should, start anew whenever you want. Messy, but always knows where her things are. Balances between introverted and extraverted quite nicely. Binger - food, media, people. Versatile, and happy about it. She loves to get praise and recognition for whatever she is doing.

Carmen exudes that main character energy: she’s confident, loves the spotlight, and doesn’t mind a bit of drama. She’s a hedonist through and through, usually dives headfirst. Carmen grew up in a gated community, silver spoon and overprotected mindset from both her parents, but it never kept her from marching to the beat of her drum. She’s neither optimistic, pessimistic nor realistic, creating her own space where she goes into life/world/everything without any expectations to the outcome other than thinking what she set her mind to will come through - or she never actually wanted it. She’s not afraid of confrontations but has enough sense in herself to let people be stupid if they choose to do so. Loves to start things, new beginnings are everything, but she normally gets lost in the process, or simply becomes bored with it. She’s not the most hardworking person, but she has the drive and spark if she likes something. Carmen is generally indecisive when it comes to things that don’t matter, and can know things straight from the start when it’s some big, life-changing call. She loves organizing things and hates putting labels on people - everyone is neutral until proven otherwise. She can easily love anything if presented in a meaningful way, and/or if there is a huge payoff at the end of the process. She’s anxious in relationships - she goes head first, but when she doesn’t get her level of reassurance, she easily pulls back. Carmen is bi-curious, although she rarely discloses it to anyone, not even her friends. It used to bother her being alone - or rather, doing things alone - but now, she adores catching a movie on her own, getting coffee, and food, or getting some work done somewhere, on her own.

Interests Adrian. Nathaniel. Silus.

no better version I could pretend to be tonight

The numb pain pulsating in her head almost feels like it’s moving all over - she feels it in the temple in one moment, then rethinks the pain in the next one, as it moves to the back of her eyes, creeping towards the entire back part of her skull. She’s been hungover before, she’s been sick with flu, and she has never felt this type of discomfort. The mixture of stress, not enough sleep, perhaps some cold and overall tiredness took the toll on her.

The blurred noises of people moving into the main dining hall, exchanging their stories about the night before slowly come to halt as they all witness the image normally associated with a horror movie - for the humans at least - the walls were marked with blood, paintings and portraits on them were now slashed and there are signs of struggle, even scorch marks on the carpet. She sought solace in familiar faces around, finding the group smaller than it normally was.

Carmen felt relieved when she noticed Adrian across the room, Nathan was standing not far from the crowd, and she does have a momentary sense of safety upon seeing Silus - that is, until he turned to reveal some serious wounds on his back. She feels her heart racing, as she glanced around the room. The unmatched silence was due to Eve’s absence - the girl could fill out a room twice this size with energy (or ego, depending on who you asked) and she’s aware of the question it brings up. If the mess that happened last night resulted in her missing - the headmaster’s daughter - why are they all still there. She stays in the back, thinking - rather, trying to think - as the questions fly around the room, bringing up some of the same problems one at a time, all ending with a very clear common topic of safety.

“I’m glad to see you’re not hurt,” she hears a whisper to her side, and she turns around a bit, trying to listen to the rest of the discussion Silus was having with another student. She tries a reassuring smile, altho it misses the mark, and Nathaniel responds with absolutely nothing. Silus spoke to everyone again, and in a short moment, her hand subtly reached for Nathaniel’s hand, squeezing it for a moment - the discussion is over and they are all ditching their rooms, sleeping in the ballroom instead. She turns around, letting go of his hand.

“I’m happy to see you’re okay,” she replied. -”Nothing happened to you?”

“Nothing,” he agreed, checking the rest of the people in the room, before diverting the attention back to her.

Carmen shook her head.

“Hell, I’ve never been this happy about a headache, it seems that’s the only thing that kept me in the room last night,” she explains. -”I was fucked up for hours, it’s still ongoing,” she says, looking across the room to see if she can understand anything more from the situation. -”You?”

“No headaches on my end,” he replied in a tone that made her think she should not bother asking about his evening anyways: short, to the point, missing the context of the question intentionally.

“I’m happy to see you are okay,” she replied. A second later, he said he needs to leave, and she moves on with the group to help set up the things, and right now, it feels like a horror movie, or perhaps some stupid slasher. Gather everyone in one room, during a shitty day, and after the first shit happened.

Technically, the second.

She caught up to Adrian soon after, and there was a short silence before she speaks about something trivial again.

“Is there something you need, right now?”

Taken aback by the question, she froze for a moment, before shaking her head.

“No,” Carmen replied, very gently. -”I was just checking if you were okay,” she replied, pushing some loose strands of her hair to the back. Softly she offered a smile, but before she found more words, Adrian was done with the chat.

“I’m heading back to my friends,” he announced. -”It’s been a long day.”

Unable to catch up to some other words, she says nothing, nodding instead, and stays where she was left, in the middle of the room, alone.

xx

Hours later, as everyone is already set down, chatting, or relaxing on their own, she is sitting down in the corner, not far from the window, glancing outside. The winter was still harsh outside, and she attempts to focus on nothing, but opts out for the headphones instead. It was not the time to be alone with your thoughts, at least not for Carmen.

In the corner of her eye catches the glimpse of a familiar figure in a familiar position: one foot out of the door. Nathaniel was up to something, she assumes, the exit he made was not his brand of mystery. Reacting, or rather seeking distraction, she got up, following him. The Academy usually seemed large in a statuesque way: history, mystery, opulence. In the new light, in the new cold, they all seemed long and lonely, and since this morning, not as safe as she hoped for. Carmen makes it to the end, turning at a corner just in time to see him taking the next turn right. She slows down, unsure if she would be able to return alone and in a rush, but she knows where she is. Does she?

No, she does, she convinced herself, feeling a bit relieved as she is about to leave the house. The back door is not guarder, nor locked - otherwise, why would they be there?

“What in the world are you doing?” he is in front of her in a heartbeat, stopping her in her steps. Blink-and-you’ll-miss-it moment, if you will. His eyes are black, but unlike the last time he did this, they are not turning back at all, and perhaps for the first time, he seems pissed.

“Natha—”

“Who sent you, Carmen?” in his world, it felt like a growl, and she is stunned for a moment.

“What? No one,” she stumbles in her words, unconvincing even in her truth. It feels like the time is moving slower for her, their heart beating in her throat, and she pushed her lips together. -”Nathaniel—”

“No,” he stops her. -”I don’t want to hear excuses or lies, I want to know who sent you and how much are you getting paid for it?”

Now, she’s confused.

“What the hell are you talking about?” she furrowed her brows, getting annoyed.

“You are following me for a reason,”

“Yeah, I wanted to see where you’re going,” she pushes the words out, intentionally omitting the part where she wanted to come with. She’s silent for a second, picking up as he is about to say something. -”What the hell is this about, Nate?”

“You, being here,” he continued. -”Asking questions, a lot of them, and now following me—”

“For fucks sake,” she exhaled. -”I’m here because in my fucking mind this seemed like a potentially fun thing—”

“Joining a vampire academy as a human seemed like fun?” his eyebrows dart up, his voice is condescending, and he shook his head, unconvinced.

“You didn’t express enough opinions so far, Nathaniel, to be able to judge mine,” she cut him short. He scoffs, she can’t tell if she got to his mind or not.

“Enough with the lies,” his voice is without any sign of wavering at all, he leans in a bit closer, and she feels anger in her entire body, along with this feeling of hopelessness: was he intent on not listening?

“I am telling you the truth, why in the world would I lie about this? A year ago I was not aware any of this exists—”

“Which says absolutely nothing—”

“And I asked you so many questions, because of cu-ri-city, heard of that? I like you, I am curious about people I like, and—”

“Fine,” he grumbled, throwing his hands, annoyed. He composed himself for a second, leaning in a bit more, and she matched the energy, annoyed out of her mind. -”I’m not the type to hand out warnings or give out free advice, Carmen, but I do like you enough to make this one exception—”

“Oh, how kind—”

“So pay attention, I’m not saying this again. Mind your own business here, and stay out of mine,” he continued. -”This is not a fun type of study abroad year, not the fantasy to explore, not the real-life interpretation of Disneyland, or a thriller movie come to life, and even it was, as far as I’ve seen your particular skill set is nothing I can use.”

Her heart sunk in a moment, but she is not willing to admit it in any way. She chuckled instead.

“Fuck you,” she rolled her eyes. This time, he seems to be amused, annoyed and possibly disappointed.

“See?” he scoffed. -”If only your ability to control your emotions was as well developed as your flair for drama.”

“Such a tragedy,” she turned around at the same time he did, both leaving in their direction.

A few hours later, she is staring at the painted ceiling, jaw still clenched, only this time her feelings are hurting more than her head does.

all i ever wanted was the world

It’s been fourteen days exactly since things went to shit. Well, partly it was true, partly she was being overly dramatic about the entire thing: the threat, the attack, the fight. And perhaps she would have ignored it otherwise, but it was not nothing - at least to Carmen. Still, she makes it her god-given right and duty to pretend nothing is the matter, as she did so skilfully many times before. While one might mistake the heavy-duty guards as protection, it was clear as the day they were in the middle of the lockdown; the complete lack of classes might feel like a comfortable and welcomed break, but it was actually just a sign that no one there knew what was happening.

Imagine now, for a moment, being an outsider in this world? There is nothing she can claim for certain - nothing she wishes to know, at least - and the gears in her brain keep turning, but the solution is not in sight. Instead, she is aimless - the worst state of mind for her - and sadly to her, she witnesses the scene of the return of Eve a bit high, a bit sad, and quite shocked. Every single hair on her body stood up straight as the unsettling scene takes place. The girl returns, only there is something off: the way she moves, speaks, even looks - something is off and she can’t put her finger on it. Once she speaks her ultimatum, things turn a bit clear: Count Dracula must be given the control of the Academy by the actual new year otherwise he swears to destroy the college.

Carmen seems happy to see Silus happy upon her return, but with the harsh words she said, it becomes clear his happiness would not last as long. The smile fades shortly, he allows others to take care of her, following the bunch to the room. At least Eve is home, right?

Well, Carmen wasn’t sure, as she is unsure of everything happening there: she is cooped down in her room, she has almost no one to talk to, and as she stumbles around the academy, she notices a familiar figure leaving the house.

Unlike many other times, it’s not Nathaniel - it’s Silus. She finishes the last bite of the cookie she took from the pantry - she could have sworn there were many, many more there earlier - and she walks out behind him. She didn’t try to hide, not really, but it takes him less time than it took Nathaniel to track her.

“You really shouldn’t be out here alone,” he said.

“I’m hardly alone right now,”

“You know what I meant,” he replied. -”What are you doing here?”

“I’m not sure,” she admits with a shrug. -”I can’t sit still anymore, is that a real option?”

He steps out of the maze, gesturing towards the entrance, and apparently back towards the Academy.

“Sitting still is the best option right now,” Silus said, placing a hand on the small of her back as he gave her a gentle reminder she is to leave as he just said. -”You really should not be out here, alone, in the middle of the night,”

“I—”

“It’s not a good habit to pick up,” he replied knowingly.

“I’m not used to sitting while shit goes down,” she replied, considering it to be a bit more serious - too serious - and she offers a smile. -”Running from my problems is good cardio,”

“Diversions aren’t the best choice if you’re trying to lead an honest conversation,”

“Would you rather I share I’m anxious about this? Concerned? I came here thinking I would have a good time, but it feels like the dead bodies, kidnappings and threats—” she says, he chuckled at the word fun, but she continued. -”All I ever wanted was to have a new, fun experience,”

“And I hoped to build a bridge between our kinds,” he says it almost nostalgically, as if talking about some other times, about something that took place a century ago, not ten minutes ago. Shrug, which she disapproves - the confidence he had was what she liked. -”Your kind, however, seems to be intent on painting us monsters, rather than doing much else, not that you do not make your case, at least in these past weeks,”

“Perhaps you are putting this a bit too simplified,” she offered, knowing he is not too far from the truth. Or whatever version she imagined was going on in her mind.

“People are getting hurt,” he says.

“Not all of them, just like not all of them seem to be keen on making this fall through,”

“Not all doesn’t mean a few of them,”

“Have you been harmed in any way?”

“Unless you count that vicious attack in the maze—” she tries to be funny about it, but tonight is not the night to be funny, apparently.

“That was you, smoking weed,” Silus replied - there’s no judgment in his voice, altho she felt like she could have expected some.

“I know,” she smiled, giving it a small shrug. -”Perhaps, then, we are all dicks?”

“Extremes can be harmful, you know that?” he retorted.

“Speaking of harmful, the slashes on your back…?” she holds back from touching him this time.

“Protecting someone from danger,” he sounds a bit vague, but she continues.

“I imagine it’s humans, against what? One of the vampires?” Carmen says, but the idea seemed unlikely: even if some were not happy to be there alongside humans, neither seemed like they would risk it all for…what?

“Vampires wouldn’t attack,” he stated as if he read the fact somewhere, with a serious expression, but there was some silent understanding behind his eyes. -”It was one of those damn werewolves.”

She can hardly keep her surprise hidden, but she manages to do it, just a tiny bit.

“Are there any in the school—”

“No,” he switched to the principal mode in a second, but snapped right in. -”There aren’t any in attendance,—”

“So they just showed up here, in a school with one vampire headmaster intent on building a strong human bond? Sounds shady to me,” Carmen replied. -”Sabotage in the making,”

“What makes you say that?” Silus asks. -”What would you mention sabotage?”

“I mean,” she shrugged. -”You’s the person who is intent on creating this bridge between humans and vampires, only you can agree not everyone is on board,”

“Neither Theodo—”

“I am not pointing fingers, I would never,” she continued. -”I’m just saying, one can assume someone might have issues with this alliance about to be made.”

Silus stops only a few steps from the house, standing there. She stops too, and momentarily, his mood changes, but they are close to the house, although she is not willing to go in - not just yet. You know the feeling of liking the time spent with someone a bit too much, wanting to prolong it as much as you can?

“If you’re ready to call it a night, I’d be happy to escort you to your room,” he says. Carmen turned around, and he surprised her with the next question. -”Or perhaps you can be convinced in accompanying me elsewhere?”

Carmen smirked, playfully.

“What do you think?”

They head to the garage - she was there a few times before, but has no idea all of the keys were just around - he makes his way to the car, opening the door for Carmen, and before she even knows where they are heading the lights of the city shine through, and while she got used to the sight of the night sky without the light pollution, she missed the city, even in this rain that started pouring just as they got into the car. Neon lights, things that worked throughout the entire night and straight into the morning, new people, endless options. She doesn’t recognize the direction he is heading in, but a moment or so later, he takes a turn towards a less crowded part of the city, finally reaching the destination in front of a Chinese restaurant in a secluded street. They get up, and flashing of a twinkling street light plays games on their faces as they walk across the street towards the restaurant. Carmen bundled deeper into her jacket, feeling some raindrops on her face, skipping a few steps over the puddle, and checked the surroundings - it felt like no visitors paid a visit to this spot for a while - and rushes seeing him hold the door for her. Carmen pulled her hair out of the jacket, looking around. The place is mostly empty.

“Good evening, Silus,” there’s a voice coming from their left, and Carmen notices a young woman standing there, paying attention to Silus.

“Hi Silus, welcome,” another one showed up, smiling as she greeted them all. The restaurant feels like a set of a movie to her: buzzing florescent light painting a very unseemly image on them, harshly and unintentionally lighting up the room. As they made their way towards a table, it grows weirder - there are typical booths with glass and decals between them, other parts have lush sofas and armchairs, and between them, shelves with odd decorations displayed on them.

“Good evening, ladies,” he replied.

“Hi,” Carmen nodded, smiling as they made their way across the restaurant.

She wonders if she missed some famous sculpture of a gnome, as she assumes the Faberge eggs looked like decent fakes propped up on paper cups - whatever the theme was there, it was very campy - she liked it, shockingly. Nothing seemed to fit, and everything had a place simultaneously. They sat down, one opposite the other, and the laminated menu in front of them is set beside one of the old-fashioned phones, with a rotary dial.

“You can order through the phone, when you’re ready,” he announced.

“I wouldn’t have picked you for one of these places,” she said. -” Very camp, very intent on a theme…”

“And the theme is?”

“Camp? Restaurant fronting for a very lucrative business of selling stolen hand-made Easter presents Tzar made for his family back in the day, and garden gnomes taken from the most cherished gardens in the northern UK? Museum of technology we left behind?” she chuckles, saying all of it without any bad intention, perhaps even a bit impressed by the set-up. -”A combination of everything?”

“It’s a good restaurant, tho,” Silus added, and it might have been the most comfortable she saw him so far. She grinned, checking the menu, before glancing up to check him - their eyes meet, and she smiles again.

“Do you come here often?” Carmen asks, glancing through the menu. -”What do you usually order here?”

“Whenever I have a decision to make,” he replied, leaning back a little bit, watching her. -”The company, however, is more important than the food.”

“Oh,” she takes it as something directed towards her, altho she wonders if she was supposed to. -”I feel so too, thank you for inviting me.”

“But the Peking duck smells amazing,” he says, and she announced she’d have just that in that case. -”You’re welcome.”

“Are we here to make a decision, then?” Carmen asks, catching him a bit off guard - or she assumes as much.

“As a matter of fact, yes,” Silus replies very honestly, catching her off guard. -”And to skip to what I assume might happen next, this is as much as you’ll get on the subject,”

“I was aiming for a bit more,”

“Tonight, or in general?”

“Tonight, and in general,” Carmen smiled. -”I mean, aren’t we all?

“We do,” Silus agreed.

There’s a second where the conversation has stopped, and she wonders if this is the conversation she wishes to have in the first place.

“What made you want to do this?”

“Come here?”

“Come out to light before the world,” she explains. -”I mean, you wanted to have a good relationship with humans, and…” she shrugs.

“I was human once, I feel after a while one might forget, but it’s not really something I put behind - I still think of myself as being humane,” he continued.

“But you didn’t intentionally—”

“No, our society got exposed, and this is the best that can be done, some damage control, perhaps a bit of communication with a good intention behind it.”

“Friendly relationship between humans and vampires,” she concluded.

“You don’t sound convinced,”

“I wouldn’t put it past human race, we evolved, eventually,”

“Eventually being the key part of that sentence,” Silus replied. -”The real experience hasn’t been as kind,”

“Two societies getting used to one another living openly, did we think it would be?”

“Perhaps I was a bit more optimistic than I would allow myself to be in some other matters,”

“I prefer that to the alternative,” she smiled. -”Trying with an open mind and good intention is better than assuming the worst and not doing shit,” Carmen smiles.

“Even with everything that happened, you are standing by that?”

“I mean,” she started. -”You yourself told me there is nothing in the Academy that would unintentionally hurt humans, altho that whole maze experience might have been a bit harsh on my good reputation,”

“Well, you did get high before entering that maze,” it sounds playful enough for her to flash a smile. -”Besides, you were not actually hurt,”

“A bit of embarrassment can hurt,”

“Not worth mentioning, and besides, from what I recall, the effect of smoking weed did not change since I’ve been human last,”

“Which was…?” she makes an attempt.

“Nothing I would disclose this early in…”

“In?”

“The evening, and it was all fresh a very long time ago” Silus replied with a smile which was sadder than most. -”But the maze makes no harm, whatsoever,”

“It was a badly-timed joke, I admit,” Carmen replied. -”What’s that experience for you?”

“Different every time, which is just fascinating,” Silus explained. -”It can feel like a short moment, a long day, but it’s meditative, especially when there are difficult questions in mind,”

“Speaking of questions, I’m beginning to wonder if I’ll have a bit of time to ask,”

“Apparently, it’s my most prominent quality,” she tries a smile, altho it feels like there’s a very one-note type of impression she makes.

”Is that the worst thing that could define you?”

“I’m not sure,” she replied. -”I’m certain the other things might not have had the same effect, but the thing remains, I seem to ask a lot of things here, not say a lot.”

“So, say something now,” it felt like a tiny challenge, and she smirked.

“I feel you’ve read an extensive file on me when I was revised for entering the Academy,”

“You might be right about it,” Silus admitted. -”What did I miss, then? What hasn’t made the file?”

“I mean, at this point, a lot of things,” she gives a playful smile, flirty. -”I love new things, new people, new experiences - if there is something new, exacting and fun, I must have tried it, or I intend to do so. It’s somehow weird to do this…”

“Do what?”

“Speak about myself with this intent—”

“I doubt you dislike this spotlight right here,”

“I never said I dislike it,” she shakes her head a little. -”But in this context—” she points at both. -”It might come out looking flat, like…you know when you have to buy a present for someone who has everything?”

“How does it apply here?”

“You seem like you lived to the fullest—”

“What makes you say that?” Silus seemed curious, amused as well. -”Have you already painted a picture of me?”

“I’ve painted many, they keep changing with each conversation,” she replied. -”You seem to know what you’re doing, you clearly had time to enjoy, and anyone intent on creating is usually someone who wishes they had— no, wait, I am getting lost here,”

“Both of us might be,”

“Okay, rephrasing it,” she attempts, furrowing her brows, focusing. -”You know how people say that you grow up into a person you needed during your childhood? Yeah, you had a fun life, fulfilled life, and once you decided to settle down - sireing is creating a family - you made this place for them,” she added.

“We all turn into people we needed?”

“It’s a human psychology theory,” she nodded.

“So, where does this curiosity come from? You are just full of questions,”

“I needed someone to take interest in me when I was little, but I did that for myself, and I still do,” she said, sensing things become a bit too personal. -”I mean, curiosity is great. I love exploring, and travelling, I get anxious sitting still, and adore new things, it comes with the territory of mortality not to know how much time you have,”

“So, Academy was a thrill?”

“New experience,” she corrected him.

“With these recent events, it might turn a bit more than you signed up to do?”

“Uhm,” she agreed but shook her head in the end. -”I mean, maybe? It feels dangerous, but I have no regrets, I’ve gained more than I hoped to do,”

“That curiosity for the unknown can be a beautiful thing, but if left unchecked it can be dangerous,”

“Is this a part where you tell me this is not a threat, only a warning?”

Silus laughed, nodding. -”Yes, correct,” he paused. -”Things held to this secrecy, hidden as well as they are, are often being protected to a fault,”

“And I get it,” Carmen replied. -”It’s hard to avoid it, being part of this experience, and feeling like I’m on the other side of the glass, looking in, and the glass is opaque, the figures unclear—”

“Isn’t life, entirely?”

“Sometimes,” she chuckled. -”This wisdom is really kicking in,” they both laughed.

“Vampires are hesitant to share, how much they reveal, and they are determined to keep much to their own,”

“And I have a better sense of crossing the line, altho it’s never my intention to do so. I understand boundaries, and especially close-knit family and society ones, even if it feels like I know nothing of the word,” Carmen continued. -”In my reality, the one I had before, the line was clear, easy to find,” she says.

“And now?”

“It’s hard to figure out if I’m asking stupid things, forbidden things, or simply unintentionally stumbling into things I should shut up about,”

“Navigating secrets is…”

“Challenging,” she scoffed. -”I mean, I have a lifetime of experience,”

“Living in secrecy creates new norms in a society, and for us it means survival,” he gently said. -”Perhaps it would be easier to understand this mindset had you been around it more, or—”

There’s a storm brewing outside, and the lighting interrupted him.

“Perhaps it’s time to leave?”

“Yeah, I can’t believe it’s been hours,” she smiled. -”I’ve had a great time, thank you for that.”

As they got up, and as they were about to leave, the lights flicker a bit more. Carmen looked around, blinking as the lights turned bright suddenly, and returned back to normal as they reached the door. She glanced at Silus, trying to say something, but the mysterious smile on his face makes her rethink that, enjoying the silence instead.

there's something reckless about you

It felt like a farce - the entire ball, and she was shocked to see things actually happening. Count Dracula - which she has not seen before, was not what she expected, and she did try to ignore the thought - in the end, as everyone pointed out - the idea of what a vampire would look like is a fabricated thing, and she is ignoring it in its entirety.

She stays on the outskirts of the celebration for the new headmaster, glancing toward the former one - Silus stood with some of the faculty, sipping on a drink, and she tries to look the other way, but the ball seemed like one of the things her mother loves planning. Back when she could still convince Carmen to arrive was back when she was still in her teens, and the idea of a charity ball that spent around the same sum it raised did not bring any red flags.

She’s focusing on nursing her drink, possibly finding someone to talk to - and soon after, as the people shifted, she notices a familiar face. No, faces.

Nathaniel walks from the Count Dracula back to another group of people - and there’s the sireling. Leticia walked in a gorgeous gown, and Carmen could have sworn she was glowing for real - the way light reflected the girl seemed to make her question the attraction she had for everyone she dated so far.

She clearly stared, apparently, as the couple - and she did address them as a couple, only because it felt like they were - approached on their way to someone behind her. Carmen hoped it would end with a polite nod, she gets to mumble something, and they will not have to exchange more than a word, but she closes the distance in order to be able to get away right after.

“Hi,” she greeted first.

“Having fun, I hope?”

“Sitting still, looking pretty, you know me,” she gives a polite smile. -”You look absolutely gorgeous,” Carmen looked at the woman, and it felt like she was taking her shot, altho she was aware she did not want to do that. A smile is pushed through on her end, a very short one, and she nodded. Before anyone is ready - or made - to attempt speaking more polite words, Carmen nodded.

“Enjoy the evening, both of you,” she says, excusing herself quickly.

She took off in the direction of the terrace, making her way towards where she thought she noticed Silus, greeting them all for a moment, before making one more round towards everyone else, noticing Adrian in the process.

He was accompanied by Anna, both chatting with their friend who just returned, and he was reluctant to talk to her as she asked for a second. He said yes, in the end.

“I’d love to return to my friends soon,” he said, glancing over his shoulder.

“I’ll be quick, no to worry,” Carmen says, feeling her throat close up. Apologising always made her feel anxious. -”Uhm, well, I think an apology is due.”

He seemed a bit taken aback by it.

“I get it, now, that it might have seemed like I— no, I was impolite about the celebration, I dominated the conversation with a shitload of questions that I swear are not prying, just, I don’t know, me.” Carmen continues. -”And that’s it, I hope we can remain friendly, or go back to being friends, and you don’t actually need to reply to anything right now, just consider it.”

They parted ways in a moment, she went to throw back a drink in a bar, and once she did, she sees Silas approaching. As she turns to get another glass of wine, he walks straight into her, spilling the wine in the process.

The shivers go up and down her body and as he apologizes, helping her with a napkin, he leans into her ear.

“Go back to your room, and stay there,” he announced rather than asking, and she froze. Carmen caught his gaze for a second. -”I’ll come for you as soon as I can.”

Before she can do something or say something - ask something - someone is approaching them. Instead of saying anything, she looks at him once again - and the expression on him convinces her to say nothing.

“I’ll go get changed,” she announced pointlessly.

The wait for what is about to happen did not last too long. All she can make up for this is that the Count is dead. Carmen, unsure of what to think, locked the door, hearing the commotion coming from outside, hoping Silus shows up soon.

DONE.

Last edited by Zaralee (24/05/2022 at 21:07)

Cosima

Name: Cosima Harker
FC charlize theron
Age 18

Traits & Personality bookish, curious, loves hearing about others’ lives/gossip, empathetic (especially to fictional characters), privileged, excitable, experimental, emotional

Interactions Lawrence, T Kirkwood, Eve


The Ball

Part 3. Done

Bad Blood

I sat again in the passenger seat of Professor Kirkwood’s car in silence. But this time we had just left the house (or den I should say) and my thoughts were moving a mile a minute, resulting in my silence. I watched in distracted interest as Professor Kirkwood pulled something out of his car’s compartment.
Bringing his hand out in front of my face he finally spoke. “You should probably take a drink” In his hand he held a small vial of colorless fluid that shimmered silver when tilted.
“What is it?” I asked curiously taking the vial out of his hand. “A drink to help you cope with what just happened”

After the last 24 hours I felt my trust in the Professor grow. Asking no other questions, I popped open the vial and tossed back the entire portion in one silent gulp.
It went down smooth. A warmth following its path through my digestive system. I awaited the calm, that I expected the drink to bring.

But instead of calm, I felt empty. Seeing as how I drank the vial, Professor kirkwood began driving.
As we continued to sit in silence, realization on what the drink really did hit me and dread filled me. My memories of the last 24 hours were no longer crystal clear. They were hazy and every minute we drove closer to the academy the more I became unable to recall. Even the simplest of details like the color of the house’s walls evaded me.

It was in this moment that my trust in the Professor was broken. Clutching the empty vial in my hand, my stomach would not stop twisting.
I knew the Professor hated humans but I thought that we were friends. Instead he chose to erase my memories. I felt exposed and vulnerable as I sat mute in the passenger seat of the car. Just goes to show you can’t trust everybody.

But then who could I truly trust? Surely not a vampire.

Blood is thicker than water

Life is confusing. After my epiphany in Kirkwood’s car this morning, I set out ready to ignore all vampires, no matter how hard it would be at this specific academy. But upon arriving back and hearing of Eve’s disappearance I couldn’t help but worry about the reckless vampire. It seems it is difficult to get my heart to agree with my brain on the topic that we should just forget about her.

As I attempted to deal with my inner ‘conflictions’, a happy and relieved looking Lawrence barreled into me.
“I am so glad you are here. When I didn’t see you earlier, I thought you might have been one of the missing students” shocked and truly touched by his concern, I hugged him “Can’t get rid of me that easily” I joked, badly. As I felt his heart beat through his shirt, I attempted to divert my thoughts from Eve and to him; Lawrence a human.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was overjoyed to see Eve back at the academy even though I tried to convince myself not to be.
At first I planned on ignoring her reappearance, but I couldn’t help but notice how lackluster she seemed or the way she attended to everything without ever really stopping to take it all in. She no longer seemed like the queen bee she is.

It all came to a head when she crashed into me, walking the hallways as if in a trace. She was about to walk off but I stopped her. “Are you really about to just walk off after bumping into me.” I attempted to joke, smiling slightly.
"No, I was just… Sorry, my mind was elsewhere," Eve attempted to move again but instead of allowing that, I move to stand in directly in front of her.
Carefully I study her face and body language."Are you okay?" I finally ask
"I'm fine." She answers. I try to make eye contact with her but it is difficult as her eyes only seem to focus on the floor. "You sure?" I press, confused by her standoffish attitude.
"it's just…it's been a stressful month,". She finally looks up.
And that’s when I see it, the blatant emotion in her eyes, the fear. Even though she tried to be removed, and distant, I saw it.
Unable to stop myself, I ask “What are you afraid of?” I know how strong she is, so it must be something big.
Instead of answering my question she looks down again “I have to go Cosima, I’m late for a meeting.” And with those words she hurries down the halls, leaving me to wonder what has happened to her.

In (one’s) blood


After my confusing encounter with Eve, I headed to the stables to clear my head, Which is where Lawrence found me. “Cosima!” He shouted my name with a smile, when he spotted me tending to the horses. “I found something strange in one of the underground libraries. Are you busy today? I want to show you what I have found.”
I brush my favorite horse’s mane one last time, before placing down the grooming equipment I had in my hands.
“I have some time on my hands. Why don’t you show me what you have found now.”
I welcomed Lawrence’s mystery distraction. Maybe whatever this strange thing is, would help keep my mind off of Eve’s unusual behavior.

Lawrence lead me back inside the academy, to his room, and to a book. An very old looking tome that was very well preserved as far as I could tell, just by looking at the pristine cover. “What is this book about?” I asked, curious and excited.
I love getting my hands on a new book. Lawrence flipped the cover open. “it's a catalog of known vampire slayers and hunters.” I looked at the book in awe as each page highlighted a different person. A description and picture of their face included. I reached out in amazement to touch a page “I guess this is here to remind the vampire students of who exactly their enemies are.”
Lawrence hummed in response before turning to a specific page, a page that had clearly been torn out. “That’s what I thought too. But when I started to look through this book I noticed two random pages happened to be missing.” “Missing!.” My eyebrows raised in shock. I watched as Lawrence flipped to the second torn out page. “I think there’s a reason these pages missing from this book.” I nodded in aggreeance “There’s definitely a reason.” I stated while thinking about the vampire that was staked back in September. Maybe there was a slayer here at the academy.

After going through the book in detail with Lawrence and reading about the different hunters and slayers, we made our way to dinner.
It was on my way back to my room post eating where I was met by the man I had been attempting to not think about; Kirkwood (note, he doesn’t deserve to be called Professor anymore).
“Miss Harker, if I could please speak with you in my office.” It was a statement more than a question and I debated telling him no. But before I could do so, I remembered that he Is still my professor. So without argument I followed him back to his office.

Walking into his office, I sat before his desk staying silent as he closed his door and drew his blinds.
Awaiting what he had to say, a small (maybe big) part of me was hoping for an apology.
“I would like to sire you Miss Harker.”
“What!” I shouted almost falling out of my chair. This was definitely not an apology.
“I would like to formally sire you” he stated, sitting calmly at his desk, a slight smirk evident at my reaction. “I know this is a big decision” he continued on when I still couldn’t speak “I can give you 24 hours to decide if this is something you would agree on.”
I stared at the picture frame behind his chair attempting to clear my head.
“No.” I finally stated once my shock started to wear off. “What?” The Professor looked at me, his confusion evident. I sat up straighter “I decline your offer.” His expression changed to surprised, even a bit hurt but I couldn’t find myself to care at the moment. I knew about sires and sirelings due to his class, ironically (or maybe not) And I could not see myself joining his “family” If I could not trust him.
I got up doing my best to ignore the emotions playing out on his face “if that is all Professor Kirkwood, I think I’ll leave now.”

Blood of the covenant is thicker than water of the womb.

A new headmaster and a ball. I have been wondering if Count Dracula is the reason Eve hasn’t been herself lately. But tonight at his inauguration ball, Eve seems to be back to her old Queen Bee confident ways.
Seeing her more animated and sociable, made me happy And lessened my worries about what the future of the academy would look like under the Count’s ruling.

Kirkwood was also obviously at the ball. But like his classes, I have been actively avoiding his inquiring gaze. I did not trust him anymore and I see no reason to explain in detail why I rejected his offer. He should have an inkling on why I said no, in my opinion. But that’s neither here nor there.

Moving my gaze, I watch as my date for tonight, Lawrence, talks with other students as he makes his way to the beverage table. He has been a gentlemen all night and I appreciate it.
Interestingly enough, It seems he keeps finding history books in the underground libraries with pages missing. When asked my thoughts, I told him that I don’t think it is a coincidence. I think our elusive vampire hunters (the ones missing from the first book) are individuals who have been around for a while, maybe even centuries.

###############

One minute I am standing off to the side of the ballroom waiting for Lawrence to bring me back a drink. The next minute Eve is in my face and restraining my arms. It was as if she was attempting to hurt me but her grip was loose.
I was about to ask her what is going on, when she brought her face close to mine
“you need to run.. Now!” she whispered urgently before acting like she tripped and pushing me towards the exit. Unsure of what is going on but putting my trust in Eve, I followed her directions and took my exit.

Last edited by J3zab3ll (24/05/2022 at 16:45)

Dracula is dead, the academy is in chaos and a new arrival isn't making things any better. Round 3 is officially closed. Round 4 is open!

Disbelief is the word of the hour as Dracula lies staked in the ballroom, Leticia bawling at his side, students and faculty scrambling, and the culprit taking centerstage with the vampiric council behind her and rather than rushing to restrain her they're cheering the name of Honor VanDrake, the newly minted head of the vampiric council after over a century of faithful service and the vanquisher of the Blood Traitor Count Dracula. Confused? Don't worry, you're in good company because everyone else is as well and things are just going to get weirder and more dramatic...

January 2nd Are you starting to feel like cattle yet? Everyone will be called out into the freezing front courtyard to pay proper tribute to Honor VanDrake, the estranged wife of your stoic headmaster and self-proclaimed HBIC at the Academy. According to your new headmistress there are going to be some changes ASAP. Vampiric law prevents her from directly harming the human vermin that have been invited and as such you're informed that while the humans will be able to stay until the end of the school year that things are going to very different and with that you'll all be dismissed with the human students being sent to their rooms where they will be kept under lock and key indefinitely...

Interlude Despite the lockdown you won't be left completely to your own devices and as such you may receive visitors or notes. You can write about these events or elude to them at but please prioritize writing in greater depth about the dates provided.

January 19th A little over two weeks have passed and what contact you've had with others varies (see impressions) however Honor has decided that since this is a school she may as well allow you the pleasure of learning. Modified classes will resume and new uniforms (black skirts, white shirts, and black shoes) are required for all human students as a way of encouraging segregation between you and your vampiric peers, some of whom are being far less civil now that Silas is no longer in charge and more than a few fights will break out between members of the two factions resulting in the human students being sent back to their quarters before the day is over.

February 2nd In celebration of her month running VanDrake, Honor will seek to renew her blood binding with Silas and will graciously allow all of you to watch the momentous event, and maybe, if you're really lucky become a sacrifice. The problem (you know there's a least one) is that Silas doesn't actually show up and if that isn't enough of a cause for concern there's a persistent rumor circulating that there's a bonafide slayer who's at the academy and someone has proof. This isn't the kind of drama Honor is interested though so leave it to her to create her own by flinging a few spells to lock the doors and windows and threatening to open a hell mouth if she doesn't get her groom, the slayer, and someone to eat, in that exact order, in the next fifteen minutes...


In your entry please include all of the following:

Your character form from R1

Interests (up to 3 selected from the extras, indicate if it's romantic or friendly)
**If you list someone as an interest please note that your character must interact with them in some way, it can be anything from a shared glance across the room to a full on conversation, but it has to occur, otherwise I don’t have anything to base impressions off of.**

Story Remember that this is episodic and focus on where your character was on the key dates listed above. Use your impressions to flesh this out as well as for insight regarding how your relationships are currently going. Please end your story with Honor giving her ultimatum.

Outfits I love to see them but moving forward outfits are 100% optional and if you choose to include any it's up to you where they fall in the story

When your entry is complete please write R4 complete or something similar in your entry.

Round 4 will end 21:00 forum time Sunday May 29th (this MAY be a little earlier or a little later, my niece is arriving to spend the summer with me on this date.

Impressions

**Remember the episodic nature of this contest and focus on the days listed. If you absolutely must add additional information for your story to make sense or to build relationships, please keep it brief, and prioritize writing what I'm asking for first .

Devyn

Christian is becoming increasingly worried, uncertain when he's going to go through his second turn and becoming increasingly anxious at not being able to find the book he needs for Cassandra. In general he'll vacilitate between being anxious/snappy and being apologetic.

On January 2nd As you're heading back inside the academy he and Phillip will walk behind you, ostensibly talking to each other in hushed tones but in a way that it's clear their conversation is meant for you as well, and they will concede that it is time to consult someone else about the book with Phillip agreeing to ask Theodore about it discreetly. **During the lockdown period he'll bribe one of the guards to slip you notes and small books so that you can continue practicing the vampiric language since three sets of eyes are better than two.**

On Janary 19th He and Phillip will take turns acting as your defacto bodyguard, always being sure to be near you although not next to you in the halls as a way of shielding you from any vampire who may even think about harassing you. He'll confide in you his plan to leave the academy since he and Phillip have reached a dead end with the book. He'll also inform you that he can make arrangements for you to safely leave the academy as well now that things have gone sideways. Please PM me your decision.

On February 2nd He will not be at the Academy

Phillip is concerned about what Honor taking over means for humans since even Theodore considers her to be extremist in her views, a fact the sire shared with his sireling as soon as Honor disappeared from the Academy a year ago. He'll be even more protective than usual.


On January 2nd As you're heading back inside the academy he and Christian will walk behind you, ostensibly talking to each other in hushed tones but in a way that it's clear their conversation is meant for you as well, and they will concede that it is time to consult someone else about the book with Phillip agreeing to ask Theodore about it discreetly. **During the lockdown period he'll come to visit you under the guise of searching for contraband e.g. any material that could be deemed by Honor to reinforce the false notion of human superiority.**

On January 19th He and Christian will take turns acting as your defacto bodyguard, always being sure to be near you although not next to you in the halls as a way of shielding you from any vampire who may even think about harassing you. He'll confide in you that he inquired about the book to Theodore as he promised he would and that he and Chris should have listened to you as the tome in question is known as The Book of Names and it has the power to alter the fate of anyone whose name is listed. According to his sire the book is at the Academy...sort of, but he doesn't know precisely what that means and Theodore wouldn't offer him any more information. More importantly, though, he can arrange for you to be transported away from VanDrake before things get any worse as he's secured transport for the two of you to one of the lesser used Kirkwood properties abroad. Before you're able to answer, he'll notice you're being watched and break off conversation but  Please PM me your decision.

On February 2nd Unable to ask you to formally be his date to the blood binding he will seek you out discreetly in the corridors and slip a bracelet around your wrist, it's crudely enchanted with a locator spell and he'll ask that you continue to wear it. He'll also ask if you've given any thought to his proposition. Please PM me your answers.

Samuel is wishing that he would have told you more about why he couldn't/wouldn't sire you, a situation that he is keen to rectify while he also works to ready you for the battle that's been brought to the front door of the Academy since it's clear to him you have no intent of backing down from whatever fight may arise.

On January 2nd Late in the evening he'll appear in your room though a hidden panel in your closet in part to check on you and in part to clear the air between you. He'll explain that the issue with siring you is not as simple as not wanting to, it's not even strict law as much as it is taboo in that vampires don't sire humans they are in love with because of the parent/child relationship that is formed between sires and sirelings. Instead, in those instance sirings are arranged or in some cases other arrangements are made. **During the lockdown period he'll come to visit you when he knows neither of you will be missed and take you to his secret library to practice spell work.**

On January 19th He'll use the hidden passage to appear in your bedroom in the evening to ensure you haven't been hurt. He'll also tell you that he made have found a way for you to be a vampire if that's what you truly desire. Please PM me your decision.

February 2ndis intentionally missing because it will be based on your decision to the question asked on the 19th.

Cosima

Eve is glad that you heeded her warning and left the ball before things got too out of hand, but as a member of the VanDrake family she's been sired by both Silas and Honor and with her maternal sire not only at the Academy but in charge she'll need to be discreet about her growing friendship with you.


On January 2nd She'll make it a point to rudely bump into you as you're heading back to the academy, but she'll slip a note in your pocket in the process. PM me if you want to read what it says; this will determine how you spend your lockdown time and your interactions with her for the rest of the round.

Lawrence is more determined than ever to discover the mystery of the missing pages in the slayers book and hopes that you'll help.


On January 2nd After Eve bumps into you but before you're separated and put into your quarters he'll ask if you're okay. PM me if you want to tell him about the note; this will determine how you spend your lockdown time and your interactions with him for the rest of the round.


Theodore is confused by your refusal to be sired, he knows of your interest in vampires and assumed you would be pleased. This is a mystery he intends to get to the bottom of.

On January 2nd He will be too busy dealing with the fallout of the announcement to talk

On Janary 19th  He will hold you back during your lesson and ask why it is you refused to be sired. He will also offer you the choice of hearing his explanation as to why he made the offer. Please PM me if you want to hear his side of the story.

On February 2nd is intentionally missing because it will be based on your decision to the question asked on the 19th.

Carmen

Adrian has decided that he doesn't have time for Carmen on her half-assed apologies. The pair were never really friends despite his overtures to include her even though she treated him like some human version of Wikipedia. He will not make any attempts to communicate with her at any point but if you'd like to approach him please PM me where and how and I will offer some insight.

Nathaniel is amused by Carmen's past display of anger and thinks it shows promise.


On January 2nd he will be very publicly and very loudly fight with Leticia declaring that he was nothing more than her forced escort to the farce held for the blood traitor, which will cause Leticia to storm off disgraced.

On Janary 19th he will make it a point to bump into you in the hallways between classes and ask to meet you in your quarters that evening. PM me for your answer.

On February 2nd is intentionally missing because it will be based on your decision to the question asked on the 19th.

Silas has been unceremoniously ousted once again as the headmaster of the VanDrake Academy and is in the process of plotting.

On January 2nd he will be unavailable to talk.

On Janary 19th once Nathaniel has departed he will make it a point to bump into you in the hallways between classes and ask to meet you in your quarters that evening. PM me for your answer.

On February 2nd is intentionally missing because it will be based on your decision to the question asked on the 19th.

Last edited by Dare (24/05/2022 at 23:42)

For those of you who may be curious this is Honor VanDrake

Cosima

Name: Cosima Harker
FC charlize theron
Age 18

Traits & Personality bookish, curious, loves hearing about others’ lives/gossip, empathetic (especially to fictional characters), privileged, excitable, experimental, emotional

Interactions Lawrence, Charles, T Kirkwood, Eve

Part 4.

Drunk with power

The Count is dead and my father’s worst fears before sending me here have come into fruition.
I stood outside in the freezing cold with the rest of the academy, as the new headmistress Honor VanDrake announced her takeover.  Her takeover in which she called us human students ‘vermin’, who should neither be heard NOR seen. As I listened to her plans to lock us up and toss away the key until summer, I wondered about my chances of making it through the academy gates, if I made a run for it. Knowing how fast vampires can move, I already knew my chances at escape were zero to none.

Joining in with the mass of students entering back into the school (and for me into confinement), I was jostled hard from the right side. Luckily, I was able to keep my balance. I opened my mouth ready to yell about manners to whoever rudely bumped into me. But quickly closed my mouth when I noted it was Eve bedside me. She was pointing urgently towards her own pockets. Clueing in, I placed my hands into my own jacket pocket and felt a piece of paper there, that was not before. Seeing I understood her message, Eve staked off inside with a stone facade, as if nothing occurred.
“Hey, are you alright” Lawrence asked, hanging back to stand bedside me. “She could have at least said sorry for knocking into you. It seems the new headmistresses sentiments towards humans is spreading to the other vampire students.” “It is fine” I stated quietly hurrying into the building “She was trying to give me this.” I pull Lawrence into a random alcove and pulled out Eve’s note.

Opening the note was shocking for both me and Lawrence. It was a map to a secret space in the basement of the academy. “This is amazing” Lawrence exclaims. Always prepared, he pulls out a notebook and pencil and begins to make a rough sketch of the map as we slowly walk back to the our dorms.
I can already see the adventures we would take in his eyes.

********
The first day of lockdown was nothing special… until it was.
I was studying at my desk when a single index card slid swiftly into my room from under my door, gliding along the floor, before coming to a stop halfway across my room. Picking up the paper it read: "map" January 4th 2200. Without wasting anytime I texted Lawrence the details.
It seems our adventures would start tomorrow.

Discretion is the better part of valor

After studying the map thoroughly, I was surprised to see that one of the tunnel entrances was right inside my room. It seemed most of the student rooms in the academy had access; most likely built this way in the past for safety reasons. After consulting the map throughly I concluded that the way out of confinement was through my closet.
Pushing my clothes to the side, I felt along the back wall of the closet until my finger stopped upon an circle shaped indentation in the molding.
After a couple seconds fiddling around I figured out that if I pressed the indentation simultaneously with the piece of the wall directly below the indent, the wall gave way. Opening up into a secret door and revealing the dark passageways beyond.
Seeing how dark the path was, I ran back into my room for my phone, turning on its flashlight.
Then I began my crawl into the passage, the map and my phone held out in front of me.
A couple feet into the passage, the ceiling rose high enough for me to stand up. Using the map as a guide, I went through a series of twists and turns and down a long staircase before reaching a tall but skinny door.
Opening the door, I immediately had to squint at the brightness. My eyes were so used to the darkness of the tunnels that they took a couple of seconds to adjust to the light.
Once able to see clearly, I noted Lawrence, Eve and a few other vampire and human students were already inside.

Seeing my arrival Eve smiled and came over, pulling me more into the room. “Welcome to the resistance against Honor.” She stated gesturing to the rest of the room grandly.
"So, what's the plan?" Lawrence asks while leaning forward. His hands were clasped and his eyes were narrowed, seemingly determined to take on this new dilemma that is the headmistress, Right Now.

“Well there are already plans in place to undermine Honor's rule here at the Academy”A vampire student named Adrian started. “Our hopes are to make her seem too incompetent to rule.”
“Yes” Eve clapped “And while that is in the works, we felt it would be best if the humans students were better able to protect themselves during these tense times.” She frowned then “Honor is not against using violence to get her point across. So everyone must be prepared.”

The meeting then became a lesson in self defense with humans paired off with vampires.
Lawrence was to learn from Adrian, while I was paired off with Charles, a vampire who I have seen many times before around the academy. Especially in the library.

He suggested that we start off by seeing what skills I already have. I do not believe that I have the skills to beat him,  but I damn sure would try.
Taking a running start, I jump at Charles. But before I could reach him, he was ready and easily deflected my attack. Not to be deterred I go at him again, this time bringing my knee up … dangerously close to his groin. But with a quick step to the side the tables were turned and his arm wrapped around my middle. He brought his face close into my neck and faked biting my into throat.

At my outraged expression, Charles just laughed "Now are you really sure you want to keep playing dirty?" He asked while raising one brow questioningly. I flushed, throwing my hands up in mock surrender “Fine, I’ll try to keep my knee to myself. No promises though.”
"Maybe it would be more efficient if I showed you some ways of getting out of a hold like this..." He conceded.

We practiced for a while; with me mostly trying to attack him (and usually ending up on my butt), while he gave me constructive feedback and corrected my stance.

********

I am here again in the basement, practicing my self defense skills. It is the second meeting of the resistance and about an hour and a half into me  not being able to get one hit on Charles. As more time passes, I am getting more and more frustrated.
My human weakness is disheartening. How will I ever be able to defeat a vampire, if I can’t even best one in practice.
Most likely seeing that I was on the brink giving up, Charles does something unorthodox.
He goes over to his backpack and pulls out something from within. Coming back over to me, he holds out a simple number two pencil. “ You see this pencil?” I nod, confused at why he is asking. “I want you to try to stab me with this pencil”  Excited but apprehensive I take the pencil from his hand. Hoping I have the element of surprise on my side, I immediately go forth and stab at him.
"Charles!" I gasp in horror, shocked that the pencil in my hand actually met flesh.
Charles pulls the pencil out of his upper stomach. "Don't worry, it'll heal quickly enough. Plus your angle was all wrong."
He took my hand and placed it flat on the middle of his chest. "You feel this?" I nodded hesitantly. I don’t know why touching his chest felt so personal; considering we have been invading each other's personal space constantly for the last 2 hours. "This is the sternum. A solid plate of bone." While still holding my wrist he moved my hand over his chest until he found the spot he was looking for. “And right here, beneath the between these two ribs - is the way to a vampire's heart."
Unable to help myself I joked “And here I thought the way to to your heart would be through rare and hard to find books.”

Although a frightening situation at the time, my spirits were up at finally be able to land an attack on a vampire.

Jan 19th

"I will see you after class, Miss Harker."
Kirkwood looked down at me, a frown etched into his face. “Your work today has been subpar. I taught most of this information last week. Can you not keep up.”
My jaw figuratively dropped to the floor. He was kidding right. Like I was not locked up for the entirety of last week. "But, Professor." I protested
"No but's, Miss Harker. You will stay after" He stated while walking past my desk and on to to the next students.

I waited (impatiently) for the last student to exit classroom. Upset wasn’t the word.
“In my office, Miss Harker” Kirkwood got up from behind his desk and glided over to his office. A room connected to his classroom. I followed, silently.

"Sit down." He gestured to the chair before his office desk while closing the door behind him.
Once seated he began running his fingers through his hair. He seemed stressed. But who cares if he’s stressed… certainly not I.

“How are you doing” he started the conversation simply.
"You know same old, same old. Been hanging out in my room, enjoying the color of the walls."
He frowned to himself. “Skipping pleasantries I see. Well, I have called you here to ask… why did you refuse my offer to sire you?”
My gaze hardened as a looked him directly in his eyes
“You should already know why.” I crossed my arms over my chest. At his blank look I threw my hands up in frustration.
“ I refused your offer because I don’t trust you anymore. and why would you want to sire someone who you don’t even trust to remember the activities we did together.”
Realization dawned on Kirkwood’s face.
"Hear me out please, I was trying to protect you. I understand how you might resent that but I felt, and still feel, that it is better that you do not have any memories of the gruesome things we saw that day”
I sat still, trying to process what he was telling me. "What happened. What did I see?"
Silence, no answer.

I looks up to meet the Professors' slightly speculative hazel gaze with my green one. His eyes held wariness and hesitancy, as though I could shatter at any second.
"I'm altogether too soft on you. Far too fond, it's a weakness. And … I would feel more at ease if I sired you.”
For all the hurt I felt, I understood that in his strange way, the Professor did like me.
And his reasonings made sense.
If all my trainings with the resistance taught me anything. It was that I was weak and vulnerable as a human.
“I’ll let you sire me”

******

After going over the details of how the siring will take place, I finally take my leave of the professor’s office. As I walk, I start to read a book that goes into detail about the siring process, that the professor gave me.
So invested in the book and not paying attention to my surroundings I collide into a wall.
Looking up, I realize I bumped into, not a wall, but the twin of my sparring partner, Dalton.
He was sneering down at me "Dont you how walk, you lousy vermin?" He hissed out angrily.
Okay, so maybe I should have been watching where I was going.
"Sorry, I had my head stuck in my book." I tried to joke.
Dalton didn’t see the humor in my words and angrily reached out to grab me.
Luckily he was stopped by my savior Professor Kirkwood, who was exiting his classroom.
He pulled me out of Dalton’s reach. “I’ll take care of her, Mr. Galloway. You go on ahead, there’s no reason for both of you to miss dinner.”
Dalton looks put out, but seeing the harsh expression on Professor Kirkwood’s face he turns to me and smirks -most likely thinking the worse was coming to me -before walking off with a smile.
The professor watches as Dalton walks away before he turns to me “I think we’re going to have to move up the siring date. The vampire students are becoming more bold under the headmistress’s rule.” He pushed me towards my room “Try to make it back to your room safely, Miss Harker. Try waiting until you reach there to read.”

Missing. siring

bitten Feb 1st

Last edited by J3zab3ll (31/05/2022 at 07:51)

CHAPTER THEME Immortal; Marina & The Diamonds

FORM - DONE

NAME:
Devyn Mitchell

FC:
India Westbrooks

AGE: 21

TRAITS:
Outgoing | Enticing | Egotistical | Hedonist | Courageous | Energetic | Reckless | Defiant

PERSONALITY:
Devyn has a big ego. She seeks attention and the freedom to do as she pleases. Idleness is not a way of life for her… she’ll be off somewhere, doing something at any given time. Sports, dance, and group activities fill most of the minutes of her days. She can be a bit of a tomboy at times who isn’t afraid of anything but her femininity is never overshadowed. She can easily be enticed to all sorts of pleasures without inhibitions (and vice versa). Her sensuality with an overwhelming desire for more is not tamed by her often impulsive nature. Too often, her choices can lead to compromising situations. She lives by the motto, No Apologies, No Regrets… so do not expect her to feel remorse or lament past mistakes. It is all par for the course, opportunities to learn and grow. She is not a planner… life is meant to be lived and experienced, so come what may… she will go where the mood leads her. She does not like taking orders while at the same time will hold little value, and respect, for someone that allows her to walk all over them. And she will, if given the chance.

Interests: Samuel | Philip | Christian

STORY - DONE

CONFINEMENT - DONE

Edible Arrangements - DONE

A low groan hummed past the soft curl of my lips as I rolled and stretched out blithely. It was the coolness my hand encountered… the area completely devoid of the firm mass of flesh I expected to find that had my eyes shooting open. Confused, I sat bolt upright and had to shield my eyes from the bright sunlight filtering in through the drawn curtains.

I frowned, peering around adjusting slowly to the haphazardly arranged room and a small pile of items stored in a locker near my feet. My belongings, not Sam’s.

Then the night flashed back, the ball… the death of Dracula… the argument with Sam. My jaw flexed as I looked down at the simple long tee I wore then at my ball gown, carefully hung on the back of a nearby chair.

A slow creeping rage started to simmer, propelling me from the barely crumpled sheets which would serve to prove I hadn’t been there long. The how of it seemed too complicated to reason out but the why… well that seemed quite simple to me. He’d clearly delivered me there rather than face whatever I might still want to say after last night's mess. After he’d silenced me with the treacherous lust I felt for him.

After his very blunt rejection.

“Well… fuck him…” I hissed bitterly as I thrust on clothes.

I only wished I truly put stock in the sentiment.

It didn’t take long to realize something big had happened once I stepped foot out of the nearly deserted dorm-ballroom. The entire atmosphere was changed, charged. Not to mention that there was a very conspicuous addition of burly-looking uniformed men… well, probably not that, but they were there, stationed throughout the part of the mansion I moved through.

Almost immediately, I spotted Phillip and Chris, who seemed to be watching the doorway before I stepped into the dining hall. Both rose but didn’t step closer… instead they darted their eyes around to the crowd, most specifically the newcomers I’d already noted. Confused, I was swept up, along with several other humans, before I could even think to take a step in their direction. Within a few minutes, we were corralled together just outside the mansion's front entrance. We humans, that is… while vampires circled us at all sides.

It was there we were introduced to yet another ‘new’ headmaster… or mistress in this case. One Mrs. Honor VanDrake. Silas’ wife, it seemed. I heard there was a wife… I assume most students had but she’d just been some vague, anonymous figure to me and probably the rest of the humans at least. What I imagined of her, was in no way compared to the reality of this creature.

The imperial grandness of her presence was only marred by the ferocity she displayed against my kind. Vermin was distinctly heard in her speech to the other vampires gathered around us. Oh yes… she barely even acknowledged us except to make it abundantly clear just what she thought of my kind.

And as she explained the ‘difficulty’ she was under due to her husband's misguided altruism in allowing such an undignified infestation to run amock at their precious VanDrake, she must adhere to vampiric law and provide a harm-free environment… at least until the end of the term.

I, of course, searched the crowd, noting more than one enthusiastic face at the headmistress’ rhetoric and it became abundantly clear that a number of our fellow classmates shed any semblance of acceptance or contentment with our presence.

Phillip and Chris stood a short distance away when I spotted them, both carefully watching the crowd. Sam… he stood, stubbornly stone-faced beside the gathered staff. Silas, I noted, looked practically the same way. Betraying no emotion whatsoever to the newest changes underway after the previous night's events.

Which… by the way, Honor claimed responsibility for proudly. With the cheers of some students and members of the Vampiric Council present, she was proclaimed not only HeadMistress of the academy but also now the head of the council after vanquishing the blood-traitor Count Dracula. Whatever a blood traitor was appeared to be the gravest sin of all… a justifiable death sentence.

Then, finally, she addressed us directly. Or, well… something like that. It wasn’t really an intent to include us so much as to inform us that we had no alternatives. We would stay… and since we were now under her custody, she remanded us to our suites… for our own protection. Of course.

Not that anyone pointed out that we’d been living there for months without any vampires making any threats on us in the time Silas was running things. But you’d certainly think we’d been on the verge of being drained every minute of every day with the way some vampires now looked at us.

And I knew, without having to be told, that there would be no gentleness or euphoric mindlessness should some of them give in and let their beast free.

I shivered. Not from the cold, though, being outdoors with no coat. It was absolutely out of anxiety… and uncertainty. We were dismissed and her crowd of minions set about ensuring that we obeyed her edict by deliberately escorting us towards the east wing of the house and our original suites.

“We’ve reached a dead end…”

I frowned and only managed to turn part of the way before I was prodded by one of the guards nearest me, urging me forward. As a result, all I could do was listen in to Phillip and Chris after they picked up the conversation again a few steps behind me when the guard moved ahead of me.

“Yes… it’s nowhere to be found.”

They had to be talking about the book, right? I bit the inside of my cheek, wondering what good this information did for me with circumstances unraveling as they were.

“Don’t worry… we’ll figure this out… all of it.”

Did Phillip mean Chris’ dilemma or mine? If I wasn’t already pissed before I’d come away from my bed I’d still have been fuming by this point. They continued back and forth, speaking in a hushed tone that still reached my ears. They’d searched futilely and were acknowledging that now that things were changing… they’d have to be more innovative and craftier at getting things done.

“Thought she wouldn’t be back after she disappeared a year ago… but looks like she means to shake things up.”

Shake things up? I glanced around at some of the worried faces and knew that was the mildest thing ever to be said. I pressed my lips together but there wasn’t anything I could do at the moment. Not without drawing the unwanted attention of far too many keyed-up guards.

“Yeah. It’s definitely time for some other help. I should have spoken with Theo before when you suggested it.”

They were definitely speaking for my benefit since Chris had not at all seemed interested in pulling Professor Kirkwood into this. But then we were arriving at the row of human suites… and there really wasn’t any way for them to justify, I supposed, following the crowd of human prisoners. Because… really, it seemed that’s what we had just become.

But at least, they wanted to keep me abreast of what was going on. I wished I had the mentality to let that consume my thoughts. I was totally incapable, of course. There was just no way I could offer any support or suggestions and there certainly was no way I could ignore my current predicament.

In My Defense - DONE

Many hours later, I tried my hardest to ignore facts. All the facts. I flipped the page of the huge book, watching the vampiric words blur and blend together on the page as my mind continued to reach back in and fixate on all the things that I absolutely hated about my life at that exact moment.

For one, there was this whole isolated confinement. It had only been one day so far… not even the full day, and already I felt like pulling my hair out. I looked up, swinging my legs over my back as I lay belly down over my bedspread and glared at the room door. Hating it with all the passion I had inside. Hating it and the sentry parked on the other side of it.

Trust me, I’d tried to slip out of it earlier, only to come face-to-face with the brutish-looking fang-exposed vampire guarding against just the sort of escape I wanted. Needed. And he… no, IT, was nothing at all like staring down Sam, or to a lesser extent Phillip or Chris. Nothing. There was genuine fear, something I knew about but seldom truly felt. He… sorry, it… unlike Sam, would feast until every ounce of my life was drooling from It’s vicious daggered teeth.

If given the chance.

And so I’d slinked back into the four walls of protection, for once allowing reason to outweigh my impulses.

That didn’t mean I had to like it.

I glanced back at the book, one of three large volumes that had been smuggled in after the lock-in was put into effect.  At least the beast outside my door was despicable enough to take whatever bribe Chris offered to ignore It's duties for a brief moment. And while I appreciated the effort and consideration, I was still way too preoccupied with my situation to focus on sounding out new words and meanings.

Though, it was definitely wise to continue the effort. Now that VanDrake had been taken over by just the sort of creatures Phillip, Sam, and Chris had warned me about for months. Savage, hateful, ruthless monsters. The ones that lurked in the dark and preyed on us… humans… their food. We were, of course, nothing more than that.

If not for the protection Silas’ invitation established at the time of our enrollment we might all already be buried somewhere in a ditch… or the catacombs below.

I shivered, thankful at least that they hadn’t locked us in down there instead of our cozy suites.

Unexpectedly, a breeze brushed against my cheek and I froze, not really sure why but instinctively alert. My eyes narrowed on the door again, on the knob but it didn’t move even a tiny bit.

“Devyn.”

I started to squeal but he was fast, rushing forward and covering my mouth before even a syllable was uttered. Both of our eyes shifted to the door again and waited.

“Sorry… didn’t mean to frighten you.”

He stepped back and walked to the door, doing that little magic trick over the knob I’d seen him do at his office before he turned back to face me. Of course, I’d rolled over into a seated position before he did and just sat glaring at him as a rush of feelings swelled inside of me.

“Are you alright?”

“I’m alive still… but I imagine you can smell and hear that already.”

“Devyn…”

The exacerbation in his tone was easily as aggravating to me. I gritted my teeth, stood, and carefully set the heavy book down on my desk before counting to three.

“What do you want, Professor Parrish?”

I did not miss his jaw flexing tightly.

“Don’t be an ass…”

“Sorry, all out of fucks at the moment… maybe come back in a day or two… someone may have eaten me by then but at least then I’ll be in a less vexing mood…”

“No one’s going to eat you.”

“Damn… well I knew you were intelligent… didn’t know you could see the future too. Can you tell me when I’ll be free of this captivity? I’ll even pretend good behavior if it gets me early release…”

“I’ll not allow anything to happen to you.”

I snorted.

“Really? Look around you… something has already happened!” He stood stoically and that irked my nerves more than his short temper ever could. “I’m trapped! A prisoner… weak, helpless. A gang of heckling fiends trolling the hallway outside my room all afternoon… and it’s only day one of this new regime!”

“You’ve yet to be weak or helpless… stop with the dramatics.”

I rolled my eyes. Perhaps I was being a bit dramatic but I knew he was playing down the genuine threat outside those doors. And despite his words, I knew he was not relaxed or calm about the current situation, in any way.

“How did you get in here?”

I looked around, frowning because I knew he hadn’t come through the door.

“There’s a passage behind the closet.”

My eyes bulged and my heart started thumping madly. Excitement started to race through me.

“I can get out of here?”

“You can’t… it would be way too dangerous. There are guards everywhere… if you were caught…”

“They’d eat me…”

It wasn’t a question, just a pointed reminder.

“Devyn, I need you to be smart about this… safe.”

“By staying locked in my room?”

“For now. Keeping the appearance at least.” He stepped closer again, cuffing under my elbow to gain my full attention. Sadly, uncontrollably my eyes rose to his and every nerve in my body reacted.

“Don’t use your magic on me.”

“I’m not!” he snapped before he released a pent-up breath. “You’re so goddamn difficult sometimes, I swear…”

“Good talk.” My nostrils flared wide and I moved back, needing the distance as I felt myself weakening… apparently despite myself. “You can let yourself out the way you came…”

He wasn’t willing to allow the distance, instead, he stalked closer.

“Not until I say a few things.” Stubbornly, I plucked and randomly flipped open one of my three new books. Not one single word meant anything to me, I was far more aware and attentive to his body just inches from mine. Damn him. “I have far more time between the two of us to wait for you to be more mature about this…”

“And isn’t that exactly the issue at hand?” I spit out, unable to keep still I stood again and paced several steps away. Distance. His crowding me was utterly nerve-wracking. “Are you calling me a fucking child?”

“Stop putting your hurt in my mouth. I came to check on you… had to make sure you were okay. And I wanted to, well try at least, to help you understand why I cannot sire you.”

“You do not need to explain. I understood your rejection quite clearly.”

“And I know you did no such thing. I wasn’t rejecting you. Well, not how you think. I cannot… I will not ever be your sire. I cannot. It is impossible.”

I gritted my teeth.

“Yes, thank you for clearing that up.”

“If you let me continue…”

I wondered if he were at his wit's end. Not that I’d relinquish any of my anger. Or hurt, which was more accurate even though I couldn’t ever admit it after he pointed it out. I hated knowing he was right about my childishness at that moment. Hated that I felt so internally wretched over a delusional bond I’d concocted between us.

“Siring isn’t just making you vampire… it’s much more of a parental bond, between sire and sireling. In my world… what you are asking of me is essentially incestuous. Vampires simply do not sire the humans they are in love with… it’s just not a thing. It would bring the wrong sort of attention and perhaps retribution if the true nature of the relationship were to come out.”

“Wait… what?”

“The bond, it’s more parent to child. If I were to sire you, that is what everyone would expect. We’d be shunned or perhaps worse from some of the more righteous families.”

I shook my head, staring at him as if he’d grown two heads while every part of me strained and tingled and spiraled. I dared not move… I barely tried to breathe.

“What did you say?”

“Fairly sure I’m speaking English. Siring is a parental bond. What is difficult to understand about that?”

“And you can’t because… you want to continue having sex with me?”

His eyes blazed, but that look I understood. I’d seen it many times in the past few months. The heat from them seemed to set my flesh on fire and then he smirked, wicked and taunting.

“Still trying to put words in my mouth…”

“Maybe stop talking in riddles!”

“You heard what I said… and I said what I meant.”

“Urgh… now who’s being difficult?”

“Another thing we have in common then…”

My pulse jumped again and he stalked even closer, crowding me with the heavy desk behind my back blocking any further retreat.

“I cannot sire you.” he shook his head to emphasize it and gripped my chin, making sure I saw the fierceness in his expression as he spoke. “I won’t.”

“Because you love me?”

I sounded breathless even to myself. I felt it. Every single heartbeat after uttering the words seemed to go in complete slow motion. But in pure Sam style, he didn’t respond like a normal person. His fingers curled around my biceps, pulling me even closer and his mouth descended, capturing mine in a mind-numbing kiss. And even though I would have sworn he was gentle and caring, it felt ravenously savage. I felt famished as if I would simply die if I didn’t get enough. And there was just never enough.

Though, we did seem to try to satiate the feverish hunger burning violently between us.

Treason - DONE

The knock startled me but it was the rapid movement of the door being thrown open before I could even respond that made me jump up from the bed. My gaze darted around quickly for a weapon before I actually noticed who stormed over the threshold. Relief flooded me quickly.

“I’ll handle this one… she’s tricky.”

It took several moments for the words to register… after I noticed that there was a guard behind him, leering lewdly… ferally. My nostrils flared as I looked between them both. Phillip’s gaze was harsh… cruel almost. Had someone done something to him? Tricked him or cursed him… coerced him into the menacing creature that stood before me?

“Tastes sweeter when they resist…”

I took a step back and curled my fingers into fists wondering if the bit of magic I knew would help me compete against two enormous and powerful vampires.

It had been a couple of days since Sam’s semi-confession. Several days of more training late at night in his library when he felt confident no one would notice my disappearance from my suite. Time together that always concluded with me wasted, in his bed, forgetting the danger lurking throughout VanDrake Academy for a while.

And Sam had not been held back, giving me progressively more advanced tricks and spells to utilize, trying to ensure that I had something to fall back on should I find myself in trouble. Secretly, I tried to keep the bitterness at bay, to hide how very much I wanted more than I could have. He explained the problem, giving a very valid excuse for his reason for refusing to make me a vampire. And although it still hurt, having his love was something I hadn’t considered either. Something I hadn’t expected but I now knew I did not want to be without.

So I put every effort into learning and training in the magic I could weld. And even I would admit I was getting much better at it. Stronger. But I’d always just had him to defend against. Never two. Never anyone aggressively violent or full of malice. And that was exactly what I saw standing before me now.

“True…” Phillip laughed, callously and my stomach coiled into knots. But I had to ignore the fear… it wouldn’t save me. “Too bad I’m only allowed to inspect right now…”

“Doubt she’d make too much of a ruckus if one of them goes missing…”

The guard grumbled his eyes focusing on my neck which I was sure pulsed madly and his fangs dipped below his vicious grin.

“I’m not going to explain why her orders were ignored… are you?”

The guard snapped up, looking at Phillip who I only just then noticed stood fully blocking the entrance to the room. His knuckles bent rigidly from the grip he held on the door.

“I thought not… sooo…” Conflicted and confused, my breath hitched when I saw the sneer on his lips as he turned back to face me. “Let’s see what the lil' blood-bag is hiding…”

The door slammed in the guard's face as Phillip reached for the table a few steps beside it and upended it crassly. Books and writing tools and trinkets were scattered loudly across the floor. Forgetting for a moment that he wasn’t acting anything like the Phillip I knew and trusted, I lashed out…

“What the hell do you thin-”

Phillip moved, lightning-fast, and rushed me against a wall on the opposite side of the room. A loud thud resounded when he banged the wall beside my head violently. My eyes bulged at the suddenness and it took a second for me to register what was happening… to rationalize that someone I actually cared about was as monstrous as the new headmistress’ flunkies. But his other hand was mashed over my lips and he shushed me as he tilted his head and boomed out.

“Shut up, scum! You better not be hiding anything!”

I bucked against him but his strength was clearly far superior and I’d foolishly let him get too close and gain the upper hand by doubting he would actually do anything to harm me. My hands were trapped between us, words muffled under his hand. There was no way I could perform any of the magic I knew unless I could wrestle free of his hold. Rage burned, at my stupidity… at his heinous transformation. He leaned sideways and kicked a small locker over so that more of my belongings crashed to the floor.

“I needed to check on you.” he hissed, holding me back firmly but seconds ticked by when I realized he was not in any way hurting me. I frowned, glaring up at him. “Are you going to keep quiet?”

I blinked, holding back my struggle as our eyes locked. Finally, I nodded my head and he pulled his hand away. Then his hands moved, checking to make sure I was unharmed… whole… something. I’m not sure what he expected but his worried expression was far different than the one he’d had only moments ago.

“Things are crazy out there.”

An understatement. Clearly.

“And in here, if you were to ask me.”

My eyes drifted to the mess now sprawled across the floor. I bent down to retrieve a small porcelain cherub… something I barely remember getting but it had been a gift from my parents. Something I’d gotten before they were gone. One wing was now broken, likely buried under the rest of the junk that had been atop the locker.

“I’m sorry. The guards… they're getting antsy. Eager. So is Honor. They want an end to this problem as they see it. And I’m not so sure that means a simple, painless end for the humans involved.”

“And what is Silas doing about this? Or any of the others? What is happening with the other humans?”

“I can only say I’m doing my best to stay close to Honor and the council… letting them think I’m on their side… keeping up these appearances so that I can stay aware of what they are planning. It helps that I’m Theo’s sireling… he is well respected with the council but even he thinks Honor is radically extreme.” He shook his head. “That’s really concerning considering Theo’s own views.”

Of all the staff, Theo had been the most visually and vocally indignant about our presence at the academy since our arrival.

“That’s why you are acting this way… destroying my things.”

He nodded, regret obvious in his gaze. “I’m sorry, I just… that one outside, he would have gladly come in here to rough you up. Or worse. You cannot do anything, Dev. Nothing that will draw their attention or censure. And he isn’t the only one. Some of them are just looking for any reason to lash out.”

I mashed my lips together and dropped the cherub. It wouldn’t change what my world had become. It didn’t affect whatever future lay ahead. And Phillip’s words did not have the necessary effect he was probably going for. My anger bubbled up. Along with a mixture of insolence and determination.

“Have you found out what they plan on doing with us?”

“No. For now, Honor seems intent on keeping to law… affording you all safe conduct while still under Silas’ invite. Perhaps, out of sight is out of mind for her but she is highly suspicious… thus explaining the room inspections.”

I laughed snidely, “And what is it she thinks we have hidden?”

“I don’t honestly know. Propaganda… weapons… vampires have been attacked.”

“With her leading the attack on one herself…”

He nodded. “Yes. With the council’s approval on that.”

“Why is that significant?” He blinked, obviously perplexed by the situation or my questioning it. But then his head tilted, and in the next instance, he upended the mattress on my bed.

“If I find anyt-”

With annoyance clearly etched on my face I swung around when the door swung open abruptly. And even though our eyes did not connect, I could honestly describe the older vamp’s expression as some stormy mountain, all chiseled and harsh. The guard inches behind him gloated gleefully at the chaos my room had become.

“Mr. Kirkwood… a word.”

Phillip snickered, “Yeah… sure” but sent me a sly glance full of caution and encouragement before he took a step in Sam’s direction. And it was only once Phillip actually passed the threshold that Sam let his gaze shift to me. For a brief moment he did not speak, just let his gaze wander over me.

“Miss Mitchell… straighten this mess.”

My jaw flexed and fingers balled into fists at my side as the door was pulled shut behind him. A distinct click confirmed that I’d been locked in once more.

Let’s just say that the actions of that day only intensified my growing resolve. If they thought for a minute I would just sit back and take this callous treatment… well, I wasn’t exactly sure what I could do, but I would figure something out.

DIVERGENT - DONE

Screw You, And Your Rules - DONE

“Dev…”

I spun, books clutched in my arms to see a nearby door slightly ajar and a second later a face peaking from the crack. Frowning I strolled closer and was snatched inside before anyone else in the hall had a chance to notice. Maybe.

“Chris…”

He took a moment of standing near the door, his ear pressed against it before he turned towards me.

“I’ve been waiting like twenty minutes… I thought maybe you decided not to go to class.”

I chuckled and shook my head.

“They’ve been keeping us locked up for weeks… you think I’d refuse to come out any opportunity I got?”

He chuckled as well, a bit more nervously than I.

“You’re doing okay though? No problems with anyone?”

“If you think I haven’t noticed you and Phillip keeping a watchful eye on me every time I exit my suite you discredit me greatly.” I reached over and squeezed his hand gently. “I’m fine. Really. Just mostly annoyed most of the time. I haven’t had any trouble with anyone in particular.”

“That’s good.” He stepped closer. “It might not always be that way though. The vamps… they’re all on edge. Well, most of them. It’s like a powder keg here.”

“Are you having trouble?”

I thought I saw the strain of worry before he averted his gaze.

“We can’t find the book. Anywhere. I’ll never be able to get Cassandra to lift the curse.”

I felt bad. I’d been so wrapped up in my own shit that I’d not given any consideration to what he might be going through. Hearing that they were finally going to ask Theo had given me hope that they would at least find a way to resolve his problem but I guess that fell through too. And I hadn’t bothered to ask Sam yet… waiting, I suppose, in hope that I wouldn’t have to.

“What did Professor Kirkwood say?”

“Nothing. No leads. I…” He shook his head. “I’m going to leave the academy, Dev. I can’t stay here… not knowing what might happen.”

“Where will you go? Is that wise… maybe someone else here might know something other than Phillip’s sire.”

“No. It’s safer for me to go. With my curse and now this… with Mrs. VanDrake at the helm… the sired vamps from the old families are sinking back into the old ways, fast. At least with Silas in charge, they were taming down the… well, you know. The ones that are that way… they have no reason to be civil in most cases anymore.”

So there were some ganging up on him too now perhaps? I didn’t want to harangue him over what he must be going through.

“I won’t go immediately, but soon. I just wanted to, well… I can offer you a way out too. Get you away from all this mess safely.

Weird how every inch of me balked at the notion. Getting away from here was probably the most logical thing any human could be trying to do. It wasn’t safe… not anymore. Yet, I couldn’t just go. Running away from all of this… from Sam. The idea sent a spike deep into my gut. There was no telling how much time I would have with him… before I was old and gray and looking like his grandma instead of his lover. Or before one of the vamps got sick of my humanness and erased me from their world permanently.

Leaving… that might save both Sam and me a lot of heartache. How many lovers had he watched die in his lifetime? I didn’t know nearly enough about him for my heart to be so wrapped up in loving him. And I hadn’t even told him.

I knew, deep down inside, I was still hurt about living this life mortally while loving an immortal. Knowing that he would go on long after I was gone. I wanted more… to be more, for him… for us. But it wasn’t to be and I’d held back telling him my true feelings about him, about my love, to protect myself from the hurt of knowing I would not be here for him in the end.

I sighed softly, then cleared my throat at the strange look Chris gave me.

“We should try a bit more… now that we’re being given more freedom to move about I can get involved in the search again. All hope can’t be lost yet.”

“Maybe…” He muttered softly while looking utterly depleted. I really didn’t know what to say, or do. I just knew I couldn’t agree to run away. Dangers and all, this world was my world now.

“You know Phillip and I will stand by you and do everything in our power to help you get out of this mess Chris.”

He smiled sadly, “I know. Just… just think about it. Will you? I won’t leave right away… there’s still time.” I frowned but nodded. “You should go before anyone notices you’re missing…”

I nodded again, worry filling me but not really knowing what to say to him to put his mind at ease. There still had to be a way to help him.

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️Phillip⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

I jumped, startled by the unexpected slam of palms against the wall by my head. Instinctively my hand reached to my pocket, where I’d hidden a charm Sam provided me before I recognized the body now hovering inches from me. The fierce snarl he displayed, first to me, then to the human guy at my side sent him scurrying away.

“What the hell are you doing?”

His voice was low and anxious but anyone looking that way would only see the intimidating figure he displayed. I turned sideways seeing clearly that the hall outside my last class was pretty deserted. I lifted my head with an arched brow to his face. I knew I was meant to be terrified, as much as I knew that’s why the other human had rushed off. Phillip looked scary.

“Pardon?”

“This get up… you’re standing around deliberately flaunting the rules.”

“What rules? I am wearing my uniform.”

“That is not a uniform.” He hissed, low, even though there wasn’t anyone nearby enough to catch any of our actual conversation. However, considering how many extra powers Sam had… I had no idea what one vampire could do compared to the next. Maybe Sam was only so skilled because he was older and these students were still vastly inferior.

“I was instructed to wear a white shirt, black skirt, and black shoes. I’ve definitely checked all the boxes.”

“You’re playing with fire, Dev. Making it difficult for me to keep the threats away.”

“How am I doing that? I never even asked you for that.”

His jaw flexed.

“You damn well don’t have to ask. I care about you. Do you think I wouldn’t want to see you safe?”

It was wrong of me to constantly discredit his concern. But it irked me that he saw little merit in potentially helping me protect myself rather than being a savior. But it seemed to be in his DNA… if vampires even still had that. Something in his make-up that sent him into this arch-angel prototype, for Chris, and now me. I noticed him peek around, ever so slyly, and bolster his stance with another visible growl.

“Why do people believe this act of yours?”

The change in topic seemed to startle him and he shrugged slightly, still keeping his threatening posture for the most part.

“It’s what they expect to see…”

“Fairly simple for you to keep up appearances. To conform to their version of right… even if it’s not.”

“I’m doing the best I can do with the circumstances at hand. And you are making it incredibly difficult for Chris and I to protect you.”

The fact that he repeated it as if I hadn’t just objected to his insistence that I needed to be watched over pissed me off. I lifted my brow and peered around. If anyone was watching, I was not keen enough to spot them.

“Let me repeat myself more clearly… I haven’t asked for your protection!”

“Yes… so you’ve said… and you’re clearly doing your damned best with this foolish outfit to fan the fires that are barely contained.”

“Why on earth should my clothes spark anyone’s ire or passion. Are vampires in such ill-control at all times that seeing a bit of human flesh will turn them into raging monsters?”

I shouldn’t mock him when I knew for a fact I was indeed trying to be provoking. And perhaps it was quite foolish and could lead to danger. It was foolish but I was beyond this false narrative and institutionalized freedom. If that bitch wanted to punish me then she would have to do it… not because she wanted to or could… but because she’d see I wouldn’t shrink back and fear being myself. Honor VanDrake… none of them could force me to bow and run scared.

“It’s your defiance that will provoke them dammit Dev!”

I should feel bad for stressing him over this matter. He clearly just wanted to ensure my safety. But I wouldn’t be like him… hiding my true self and my feelings because someone else decreed I should conform.

“Did you come over just to berate me for my clothing?... Which by the way you’ve never complained about before in the entire time I’ve been here…”

“Things weren’t dangerous like they are now. They’re ready to use any ridiculous reason to bring an end to the human presence. Hell… they killed Dracula on some trumped-up blood-traitor charge.”

I frowned. “What’s a blood traitor? Why is that important?”

“Some bullshit. The council decided they could accuse the Count of some old-world vampire indictment… claiming he was prioritizing humans over vampires. That vampire did nothing that wasn’t in his own best interest… just like every other old-world vampire.”

I personally did not know enough about Count Dracula. I hadn’t even met him personally, just seen him from afar for a brief time the night of his death. But Phillip was clearly agitated about the whole situation, reading more into everything that I couldn’t possibly have any knowledge of.

“Okay, Phillip,” I muttered finally. I didn’t want to argue with him and I wished, for his sake, that I was capable of being docile and obedient. “I’m sorry to make you worry so much. Plus there’s still the worry over Chris…”

“Yeah.” I jumped again when he slammed his hand near my head once more. I pressed my lips together.

“Seriously…” There was no one near us…

“Just in case…” a tiny little smile crept across his face before he wore his mask once more. “You were right, by the way.”

At my confused expression, he continued in that hushed tone.

“About the book. Theo… I should have gone to him immediately. It’s the Book of Names… and apparently has the power to alter the fate of anyone whose name is listed on the pages.” He shook his head and sighed. “He says the book is here at the Academy… sort of. Whatever that’s supposed to mean. He wouldn’t bother to explain further. And I couldn’t escalate his suspicion by asking more. The book exists… and is dangerous.”

“Did you tell Chris?”

Just that morning Chris had all but given up. If he knew the book existed why would he-

“Of course not. It’s dangerous. And I don’t know that Chris would… he might be just too desperate to listen to any reason. Besides… I don’t actually have useful information. We already assumed the book existed… I still don’t know where it is even if I thought to try and use it, which I totally do not. Not now. We have to find another way.”

“Yes. Seems so. I told him now that I have more freedom I can get started again trying to search for more information. It’s been impossib-”

“You won’t.” When I started to object he just talked over me. “Listen… I’m serious, Dev… I’m worried things are going to explode. Soon. I am working on a way to get you out of here. Setting up a transport to one of the lesser-used Kirkwood estates… far away from here. That way I can know for sure-”

His head jerked and his eyes flashed black.

“Fucking hell… you should get to your room, someone’s watching you and I cannot stay. But, I’ll let you know when everything is arranged and get you away from here.”

I opened my mouth but he moved nearly to the end of the hall before I could utter one word. Not even giving me a chance to give him my opinion on the matter. He just assumed and determined the course of action I would take. Despite how often I’d already objected to his assumed control over my life. I gritted my teeth glaring at him so far away but then my gaze caught a glimpse of another vamp casually entering the hall.

The hairs on the back of my neck stood up. Without any further objection, I left and returned to my suite.

Rock, Paper, Blood - DONE

I felt exhausted. The last couple of weeks had taken a toll and maybe I was deluding myself into believing I belonged here. That my future lay in this world so vastly different than the one a human belonged to.

Chris and Phillip were both highly strung out right now, both ready to escape VanDrake while I seemed to be intent on forcing my way inside. The vampires at the academy were only a small portion of the worldwide community. And a majority of these were so anti-human that it only seemed to reason that most of the unknown population were equally if not more intolerable.

How much of a fool was I being? Wanting to be a part of all this… in love with a vampire of unknown age and unknown past. Someone that I knew held secrets I couldn’t begin to fathom, with a family that might never accept me being part of his life. He was old world, I knew this for certain. His forgotten age alone would attest to that fact. Would I simply be his little secret indefinitely? Hiding in libraries and discreet, deserted bars for the rest of my relatively short lifespan. Because however long I lived it would be infinitesimal to his immortality.

When Sam arrived later that night I still contemplated my desire over being rational. Seeing him did not help matters at all.

“What’s wrong?”

I smiled sadly at his clear reading of my mood.

“I love you, Sam.”

He grinned smugly, “And that’s making you sad?”

“Just thinking really.” Ever conscious he double-checked my door lock before he took a seat beside me and pulled me closer.

“You’re one of the biggest assholes I know… far too arrogant and infuriating. You can be grumpy and petty when you’re in a bad mood. And although you’ve never been so to me, I know you are dangerous. That you could cause harm quite easily. There is still so much I don’t know about you, your life… it’s almost ridiculous how I can feel so strongly for someone I barely know. But then it’s the charm… intelligence. You’re honest with me about things that affect me, you don’t try to protect me from reality. You actually try to help me prepare for it. You’re clever and resourceful… absolutely gorgeous. I have a very hard time thinking when you are close to me…” I tilted my head to look up at him and massed my lips together briefly… “feel free to stop me any time.”

“Oh no, please, go on.”

I rolled my eyes and pinched his side. “Your ego is plenty big without more adoration from me.”

“It’s quite honestly the only adoration I need.”

Chills raced down my spine, “That’s the thing though, you don’t really need anything from me. You have everything… you have for far longer than I’ve ever been around, and I’ll be a blimp of memory as your life goes on after I’m gone.”

“Devyn,”

“Wait… it’s okay. I’m not saying this to start another argument. I’m not mad at you or anything. A little sad, yes. I find everything about you magical… not just the actual magic. I’m sure there are plenty of humans that would call me insane, to love someone that could easily kill me. But well, I’ve never been very accountable to social norms. I just… I’m saying all this to let you know that I’m here. No matter the limitations. Becoming a vampire isn’t part of my future, but losing you because I cannot have that seems absurd to me. If you need to hide us from the other vampires and… I don’t know, your family… to avoid trouble then I’ll accept that. I’ll accept the time I can get, however fleeting for you.

“You do realize I know how impatient you are?” He laughed. Deep and boisterous. At my heartfelt admission. I gritted my teeth and tried to push away but he squeezed an arm around me and held tight. “And stubborn, and brazen. You’d sit idly by when hell freezes over.”

“Is hell real?”

“No clue, but I imagine anywhere without you would be it for me.”

Goosebumps prickled my skin.

“Same, Sam.”

“This, situation, is part of why I came to see you.”

I arched a brow. “So not here just to put your hands on my body then?”

“Not only that.”

“Booo… fine. What then?”

“A couple of things, but let’s start with this. I may have found a way for you to become a vampire. If that is what you truly desire.”

“What?”

I bolted upright, one hand resting on his muscled but completely even chest. There was no heartbeat underneath and although I felt body heat, I already knew that was fabricated.

“It’s not a siring of course. But, I can arrange a self-turning alternative.”

“Self-turning? Is it a magic spell?”

“Not fully, no. It still requires the ingestion of vampire blood but there is a ritual. I am working on acquiring the blood needed… I’ve got one or two potential sources.”

“What? Who? How?”

He chuckled softly and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.

“I thought you didn’t care about any of this anymore.”

“So you’re teasing me with the idea just to taunt me and try to call me a liar or something?”

He smirked. “Umhmm, cus I was totally buying that mousy existence you were trying to paint a picture of…”

“I wasn’t being mous- whatev…”

“Do you want to hear the rest then?”

“Yes,” I grumbled. I got the feeling he was trying to hold back another laugh but his tone was rather solemn and serious when he continued.

“There is a catch… there usually is with magic. You are not being formally sired, it means you’ll be a half-fang once the ritual is complete.”

My stomach dropped. I honestly still did not understand why this was a differentiation. Just to point out that someone was unwanted… a basic bastard in the vampire world. My jaw flexed and I once again pulled away, even rose, and took a few paces back and forth. Sam waited, I suppose giving me time to process the information.

“What about the stigma… the hate attached to half-fangs in this world. What will that mean for me… for us? Half-fangs are barely accepted, if at all.”

“Do you really give a damn about all that nonsense?”

“Really?” I stopped abruptly to stare at him. Looking so casual and unconcerned. “Why did you point out the catch if it were nonsense? Why mention it at all if you thought it didn’t matter?”

“If you are really worried about it, there is another way. It’s far, far more dangerous and much harsher costs.”

I paced again, frowning hard.

“I… I just cannot understand how I might be worried. You have yourself dismissed and ignored your own half-fang offspring… why shouldn’t I be worried about abandonment and discrimination. Being an outcast to the so-called normal vampire society because no one bothered to extend their name to me. You weren’t even concerned about your own half-fangs why would you…”

My voice broke and ground my teeth together taking several deep gulps trying to ease back the fear and confusion and anger. Did I care about this? Watching how Chris lived his life, knowing that deep under his handsome face he was tortured. Sure, a lot of that had to do with knowing what was bound to happen to him… but he’d been distressed before he ever met his maker.

“That’s different, Devyn. I, I was more monster than man back then. I didn’t know them… barely recognized what I was doing. I’ve already told you I’m ashamed of my behavior back then. I am. I lacked control and discipline. I raged and ran savage… took and played havoc with the world I’d joined. To this day I regret what those… offspring got. They deserved better than that... than me. And the ones I was able to track down… I do my best to discreetly care for. It’s the best I can do now, it’s a past I must live with.”

His expression was raw and untamed… full of some sort of anguish I could never have expected from him. With a couple of long strides, he stood beside me, cupping my chin, lifting it so that I could see him baldly exposed. My breath caught and I trembled, starting to shake my head against his pain that seemed so far away from the strength and arrogance he carried so effortlessly.

“If you think I would do that to you… after all we’ve shared, all I’ve risked. Then perhaps I still have a lot of work to do. I’ve clearly not become the man I have worked so hard to become.”

“You’re… you aren’t a man, Sam.” His eyes flashed and his jaw flexed tersely. I reached up, brushing my fingers along the edge, shaking my head again and feeling like a heel for what I’d just said. “I think you’re so much more than that. I.. I’m just scared.”

“Not My Devyn… she’s never scared of anything. She’s quite irrationally and crazily courageous.”

I laughed awkwardly and then rolled my eyes after reaching up to brush wetness from my cheek. A shiver raced down my back when he did the same, gently stroking the pad of his thumb against the tear on the opposite cheek.

“I told you you liked crazy girls.”

“I believe I admitted you were right.”

“Out of curiosity, what is the harder, more dangerous method?”

“Eager to prove my point?”

“Debating my options…”

He pulled me back to sit and took a breath before speaking.

“There is a way, that you would be considered sired instead of simply turned. But to do it, I’d have to put your name in a book and basically, you wouldn’t be yourself anymore. You would be sired but not really Devyn as either of us knows you. It’s not likely that our relationship would even exist anymore. And that’s not even the full cost.”

My heart skipped a beat.

“The Book of Names?” He frowned. “You know it? Where it is?”

“The better question is how do you know it?”

“I…” the suspicious interest made my throat contract. “It’s come up… trying to figure out how to help Chris.”

“Christ?”

“His curse. I told you he had the tainted blood thing… there’s this woman. I don’t know… someone named Cassandra. She told Chris that the book belongs to her and she would reverse the curse if he delivered it back to her.”

“How long ago was this?”

“A few weeks ago. I told them both that it didn’t make sense. That… that they should ask for some help. From Phillip’s sire or something. I assumed Professor Kirkwood would know something about a curse or the history of this book. I, I didn’t want to ask you, at least not yet. If they could find some answers without involving you…”

He frowned hard, “The Kirkwood boy has been harassing you ever since the change…”

“He’s been pretending too.” I shook my head at Sam’s skeptical look. “He’s trying to protect me, I know his heart is in the right place but he clearly does not believe I am capable of anything beyond looking pretty.”

Sam’s jaw did not slacken.

“Your friends need to be careful. That being calling itself Cassandra is probably not what it seems. Or perhaps being controlled by a much higher power.”

“Chris is desperate, I think. Distraught over what he might do if… when the curse takes hold of him fully and he loses all control. You told me how ashamed you were when you weren’t in control. I imagine knowing you’re destined to be an even worse monster than you ever thought possible… you might be able to sympathize with his stress.”

He was quiet for a moment.

“Is there no other way to remove a curse? To help him?”

“Yes, but there is a simpler way of freeing Chris from this curse. It would require a slayer.”

My eyes bulged and I quickly started shaking my head.

“You can’t be suggesting we have Chris killed!?”

“Slayers don’t always just kill… remember. They can strip away powers as well. No vampire powers means no vampire… no vampire means no curse.”

“He’d have to give up being a vampire?”

“Isn’t his destiny going to rob him of his vampirism anyway?”

I frowned. I wanted so eagerly to be one… if I had this decision, not that Chris knew he had one to make, but I would be shattered by such a choice.

“It’s not fair.”

“Life isn’t fair… not even when you’re a vampire.”

“I’ll take the half-fang option.”

He frowned, probably utterly confused by my rapid change in conversations. I would be too probably if I were him. But I’d made my choice. Chris would have to figure out what he wanted, perhaps he would actually like to go back to his old life. He never seemed quite thrilled with this one.

But I wanted this life. I wanted the power, and the strength and I wanted Sam… for more time than my human form would allow.

“I don’t want to forget you… or us. And I want to spend nameless years exploring and indulging in my hunger for you.”

“You’d have all of that even if you choose to remain human.”

“A hundred years cannot possibly be enough.”

AWAKENING - DONE

Take My Breath Away - DONE

My heart raced frantically as I stared at the panel from my bed, my fingers curled onto each other and jiggling over my shaking knee. Then I jumped up… paced a few steps, turned, watched… sat back down, and began the process all over again.

Where was he?

I tapped my phone, the illumination revealing that only 3 minutes had passed since the last time I looked.

“Urgh!”

“What’s wrong?”

I squealed, hopping off the bed and tossing the pillow I’d just shoved over my face to stifle my yell.

“Sam!”

“Are you alright?”

“I…” the concern on his face made me feel all types of foolish and I admitted sheepishly. “Impatient…”

He smirked and it sent chills of excitement down my spine. I grinned back then my eyes spotted the items in his hands.

He set the pile on top of the bed so that he could move my desk closer before he started to lay out each item. Very carefully if I was not mistaken. He certainly took his precious time handling one after the other.

“You’ll need to wear this… take everything else off.”

The nearly transparent white tunic landed lightly over my upturned palms. I bit my bottom lip and nodded. But I hesitated, watching him a lighter beside a rune-covered candle along with a small vial of rich dark liquid on the desktop. My pulse raced violently and when he glanced up I simply could not move.

“Will it hurt?”

“Not at all.”

“What… How long will it take? For me to die… will I need to drink blood as soon as I wake? Will I be starving? Can… can I go into the sun? Will I be-”

“Will any of the answers to these questions change your mind?”

I blinked, once… twice. “I… um… I guess not. No.”

He grinned and motioned to the gown. Trembling, I nodded again and turned, oddly feeling shy all of a sudden, and stripped off my clothes. I didn’t face him again until I pulled the thin simple slip over my head.

“I look like some virgin going to slaughter…”

He laughed but his eyes flickered and it made my nipples harden.

“The only slaughter you’ll find at the end of all this is us thrashing together in manic passion.”

I laughed now, shaking my head. “Remind me never to ask you to write me poems.”

“We’ll have much more fun things to do than reading and reciting.”

“You promise?”

Suddenly, he came closer, sliding his hands around my waist snugly.

“Trust me… with a greedy lil’ hellion like you on my hands, I don’t expect to have one single dull moment.”

“Are you sure you can keep up at your age?”

“Challenging me?”

“Of course.”

He laughed, shook his head, and leaned down to press a kiss on my lips.

“It’s my last night as a human…”

“It is.”

“No more fresh from the source… will you regret it?”

“In exchange for having you forever? Never.”

I reached up and scooped my hair to one side before tilting my head slightly.

“One final taste then?”

His eyes flashed black and his fingers dug into my waist. I marveled how his sharp nails didn’t break the skin but he pulled me even closer, running his tongue along my flesh while his caress ignited a fire in me. Then skillfully drove me into feverish convulsions as he sated his thirst one last time.

Some time passed, and he made sure I would forever remember my last human night.

“Are you ready?”

I shivered, glancing to the table and items waiting then back to him.

“Yes.”

I was instructed to lay on the bed while he prepared everything else for the ritual. The light dimmed and candlelight ignited, casting flickering shadows across the walls. Awkwardly, I clasped my fingers across my belly then shook them apart and moved them to my side then on my belly again. But Sam took them in the next moment and cupped the vial against my palm.

“Drink it all. Every drop. Then we will do the incantation.”

The vial rattled between my fingers and he stopped me, clutching it and my hands tightly.

“Are you scared? Do you want to still do it?”

“I’m not scared. I want this.”

“You’re shaking.”

I laughed… “nervously excited…”

“That’s my girl… but… no spilling, you must drink it all. Also…” I’d already started nodding, “I don’t want you to be nervous when you wake. I’ll stay to ensure the ritual is complete but I won’t be here when you wake.”

I frowned. “And I shouldn’t be nervous?”

He grinned. “No. You’ll be fine. I have some things I need to take care of but I will see you at the binding ceremony. You will be fine until then.”

For some reason, I didn’t doubt him at all. Once again I nodded and clutched the vial tighter, focusing on controlling my senses. Once the entire contents were swallowed I lay back fully.

“Repeat after me… Diablerie, Wugnna, Elsxi, Vlameph”

I did, each word, slowly and then more naturally once I had the flow of the words.

And true to his word, when my eyes fluttered shut he was still there and gone when they reopened no more than an hour later.

Guardian Goals - DONE

I frowned, peeking into another classroom with no luck. That side of the mansion was nearly deserted… almost everyone was off preparing for the blood binding ceremony set to take place a few hours from now. I should be too but I’d gotten a strange feeling and the more I hunted the more worried I became.

“Dev!”

“Phillip!” I gasped and nearly ran him over in my rush. For once in a long time, he didn’t have that vicious snarl on his lips when he caught me by the arms. That mask he’d been wearing every time he’d come near me in front of others. “Phillip! Have you seen him? Chris? When was the last time you saw him?’

“What?” His expression quickly changed from a warm greeting to confusion. “I don’t know… but I’m sure he’s fine, he’s probably just preparing for tonight.”

I nibbled on my lower lip and frowned harder. I was not sure why I was so uneasy. Something was bothering me. I mean… besides the obvious.

I hadn’t felt anything since the ritual. Everything just felt… normal. But then at some point, Chris came to mind and I suddenly had this pressing need to make sure he was fine. I hadn’t spoken to him again since the middle of the month, each time I’d come across him other vampires had been around and we’d been unable to get a word in edgewise.

“When was the last time you saw him?”

He considered it for a moment and shrugged again. “Maybe this morning… or last night. Nothing out of the ordinary…”

I nodded but the uneasy feeling nagged at me still.

“Do you know what day he is planning on leaving?”

“Leaving? What are you talking about?”

For fucks sake! I glanced around, spooked by something but we were still alone. Although, I knew that could change at any moment. I shook my head at Phillip again.

“He mentioned he was going to leave… that he would arrange to sneak me out but I haven’t spoken to him in days. I… I assumed he spoke to you as well.”

His confusion did not ween, in fact, it deepened to surprise or maybe even a little hurt.

“I’m sure he’s around. Chris wouldn’t just leave without speaking with me first...”

“Yeah… yes, of course, you’re right. He would say goodbye to us too before leaving… you’re right.”

I tried for a relieved smile which I wasn’t really sure came across authentically. I was just extra agitated perhaps because of my disappointment.

“Were… you were going to go with him?”

“Huh… no. I didn’t get the feeling that he was inviting me to go with him, just that he would find an escape for me. I think… I’m pretty sure he wanted to protect me, you… everyone here from… him, you know.”

Phillip’s lips sealed tightly for a moment but he nodded.

“I think it is best you let me take you to the Kirkwood Estate anyway. It’ll be safer there for you… We have guards and no one will think to look for you there.”

“Phillip. I’m not going with you either.”

“What?”

“I’m not leaving.”

“You’ve got to see how insane that is… what do you mean you’re not leaving. This place is going to blow apart and any human’s inside will be food for the fodder. You can’t stay here.”

I almost blurted out that I wouldn’t be a human but I held back. It seemed as if something had gone wrong with the ritual. I had no idea what actually happened last night if anything. There was magic involved… so anything was possible still. I needed to speak with Sam. I turned again, frowning towards the end of the hall but there wasn’t anything there. Refocusing, I contemplated what to say to Phillip right then. Even if last night’s attempt failed, I would try to convince Sam to try again. And I knew Phillip would be uneasy about it. Especially since I was not to be sired, like him but would be a half-fang like Chris. Something he frets about each and every day.

Hell, who was I kidding? I knew without a doubt that he would flat-out object and dismiss my decision. And I did not wish to argue with him about it. The choice was made and it was mine to make.

“When the time's right for me to leave, I will. And I will go wherever I like… not go hide in some remote house with my tail tucked between my legs. Can’t you understand that is not the person I am?”

“Dammit Dev, what I understand is that you are being incredibly stubborn. Why won’t you let me help you?”

This should all have been a moot point by today… I should have changed somehow by now. Into a vampire… or onto some death. But now I was in limbo about what went wrong. He would just worry more if he knew of my dabble in magic and… well everything. But I wasn’t done yet… there was still time and a chance that Sam could fix this for me. And I would take that chance… hoping to be strong enough to make it through the madness escalating here without having to hide like some cowardly lion.

“Maybe we can sleep on it tonight and have a more informed discussion tomorrow?”

Surely, I’d know for sure if Sam could fix this before the end of today.

“I swear you make me want to pull out my hair sometimes.”

“You might look handsome bald… or atrocious. You’d have to test it out…”

He did a half growled laugh and made the motion of strangling air.

“Fine… unless something happens before then, in that case, all agreements are off…”

Something would definitely happen before then. But it was enough to appease him until I had the answers I needed… then I would be able to explain everything and he would understand why I couldn’t leave.

“I was looking for you as well for this…”

Before I could react, he slipped something metallic around my wrist that made an audible hiss before it clicked shut. Frowning I lifted it high to have a look.

“What is this?”

Somehow, I instinctively knew the antique-looking bangle was enchanted… perhaps thanks to all of my training with Sam in the past two months. The magic was crude but I could sense it hidden within.

“It is a locator… it’s the best I can do on short notice… I, I don’t know too much about magical items but I am assured this will find you in case of trouble.”

“Phillip…” I hissed, wrapping my fingers around the gold… or bronze… it was impossible to tell from its age.

“Please, Dev. Just keep it on. At least give me this since you’re being so difficult on the other thing.”

I sighed and gritted my teeth but nodded, seeing no reason to deny this simple token to put his mind at ease.

Afterglow - DONE

I was wrong. At least, I started to suspect I had been wrong. Something had changed. But not enough of a change to leave me less worried over the actual status of the ritual.

It wasn’t until Phillip moved away from me in the hallway that I realized there was something definitely different. Unlike every other time in the past, his pace wasn’t lightning fast. Oh, he was still quick, I’m sure it didn’t take more than a second or more to exit the hall. But I could see him the entire way.

At first, I thought I was hallucinating. But when I moved into a more congested area of the mansion, near the dining hall and along the stairs to the dorms… I sat and observed. For a long while, allowing me to realize that none of them were moving at the usual speed.

Or perhaps, I was just seeing their speed better.

Unwilling to expose anything prematurely I went to my room. To practice. Whatever I imagined that might be. I tried to move faster in the room but I wasn’t actually doing it. All it did was make me feel exhausted far faster than it should have.

I felt for my pulse… and I couldn’t really say if I felt it or not. I thought I did, but maybe it was faint? I didn’t feel starved… wasn’t there supposed to be some of that after you turn? A hunger so consuming for blood? Of course, Sam had told me repeatedly not to believe everything I’d seen or heard in the human world about vampires.

But I knew how he felt on his first feeding. I’d lived that experience through his memory. But I didn’t think I felt that ravenous need he’d felt. I frowned hard, wanting sadistically to feel it.

I pulled the curtain back, letting sunlight flood the room, and again, absolutely nothing happened. Another folklore disappointment… or, I simply was not a vampire.

Nostrils flared, I next flung the window open and leaned forward only to recoil back. I quickly shut it and frowned hard as I rubbed my almost burning nose. The fragrances still teased my senses, an overwhelming amount. That had to be a sign… surely it meant something happened during the ritual last night.

I sniffed my room, my eyes watering slightly at some of the scents that I inhaled, much stronger and deeper than I remembered. But then… there were tears. Did vampires have tears? I wouldn’t think so.

Frustrated, I flopped on the bed and frowned. I would just need to ask Sam… but he’d been nowhere around. I looked. I also remembered him saying he would see me at the ceremony tonight so without many alternatives I readied and then headed to the ballroom.

⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️Blood Binding Ceremony⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️

The room was full of elegantly clad, fragrant bodies… I could thank that last realization to my suddenly uber-sensitive nose. But, of course, the room it was. Why wouldn’t it be? Honor VanDrake stood on a dais like some conquering queen… or goddess in her mind no doubt.

I didn’t think there was a person alive that would intimidate that woman. Or dead either, actually.

A server passed by and I reached for one of the flutes on his tray and my shock came quickly. Trying to play it off I slipped a glass of the clear bubbly away and left the many more flutes of dark ruby fluid.

I had never noticed blood drinks at the parties when Silas ran things. I also didn’t recall anything like that on the night of Dracula’s death. Perhaps I had been too distracted then.

I continued to try an impassive expression while I scanned the crowd urgently for a sight of Sam.

It didn’t take long for me to recognize that I was still having some sort of trouble. The noises around me were distracting, in a big way. More than once I found myself twisting unexpectedly in one direction when a particularly odd sound echoed in my head. I also was feeling a bit sluggish despite the oddly occurring sharpness to my senses. Was it dizziness? I only just then realized I hadn’t eaten anything that day so perhaps that was the trouble.

With that assumption, I set aside the drink and groaned deeply when I felt the body that was suddenly pressed against my side.

I didn’t need to look… or hear. Every inch of me recognized and ached in an instant. But he stretched forward as if he were only there to gather something from the food table.

“How are you feeling?”

“Confused,” I whispered, taking a peep at Sam from the corner of my eye. “Bit dizzy. Worried. I don’t think it worked right.”

Fucking hell, he smelled like perfection. Morning air, melted chocolate, and lit matches all sprang to mind as I glanced at him more fully, unable to keep my eyes off him. Looking down. Whatever my expression must have triggered him because his eyes flashed black and that look of hunger I’d grown accustomed to was not far behind.

Before I could say anything he slipped a small flask between my fingers.

“This will help. Go slow… easy.” I glanced down, my mind rebelled, and quickly dragged my eyes back to him. “Do you understand?”

“Sam…” I sounded so breathless, needy.

“Do you trust me, Devyn?”

“Yes. With my life.”

I sensed even more than I saw the pride swell his chest. He peeped around and appeared to refocus on the food ahead of us but I was completely attuned to him and his body.

“Discreetly, Devyn. But drink as much as you can. I must mingle but I will return shortly.”

“Okay,” I whispered, averting my gaze as if I were not at all interested in whatever he was saying.

But then he leaned in and nipped my neck. I trembled, hard but when I looked around no one else seemed to notice… or at the very least seemed skeptical over what they may have seen.

How could I know that?

It took everything in me not to reach up and cover the spot. Not that it hurt. I really struggled to find an adequate word to describe just how it felt. Intoxicating, perhaps? Puzzled? Lured? Whatever it was, I was struck dumb with it and could have been drooling as I watched him stroll away. Every ounce of his swagger seemed intensely more taunting than I’d thought previously. 

And that was unimaginable.

I dropped my gaze to the flask, letting the bright ballroom lighting highlight the bold, sinister skull looming on the front and the swirling, dark liquid within. There was no denying the enthusiasm I suddenly felt. Well… maybe not so suddenly, but my excitement grew as I twisted the cap and took my very first sip.

The explosion of flavor hit me hard. Nectar so sweet I thought I might collapse to my knees and toss out enthusiastic praise. It was such a fanciful notion that a surge of laughter bubbled up and out of me. I peeped around, thankful no one seemed to give me the slightest bit of attention, and dropped my own back to the drink Sam provided. I let my lids dip as I swirled the fluid across my tongue and between my teeth. So smooth and strangely thick. Like luxuriously velvet milk only darker, and richer.

It took every shred of self-control I possessed to resist guzzling back the entire contents of the dark flask.

The night passed in a strange euphoric bliss. My brain slowly grew less foggy with every new sip of my drink. My senses grew keener… sharper. I felt revitalized, more aware of everything and everyone… everything, around me. The smells were a combination of unlikely scents… both robust and musty… delicate and pungent. Nothing I could pinpoint but just a swirl of them floating all around. And minute by minute I could feel my strength straining, growing… pulsing.

I’d been so wrapped up in experiencing the new sensations that I didn’t really catch on to the atmosphere change at first. But when I did, I found myself sharply aware of it and the agitation that started to sizzle in the air.

There were grumblings about a slayer. One right there within the walls of VanDrake and my stomach coiled hearing that. A slayer… who could destroy a vampire… weaken or kill depending on its desire. I scanned the crowd again, trying to narrow in on any particular target but it was impossible. I took another sip, then another. Something dangerous sparked inside of me. Fear maybe… or some sort of vampiric rage. Perhaps. I couldn’t say. I only knew that something had the hairs on the back of my neck rising.

Then Honor was rising, obviously more agitated… furious really, than anyone else in the entire room. Her eyes blazed violently as she peered over her minions and prisoners. That was what this collection of bodies was as far as I could surmise. Those with… and against her.

I felt a rush, a wildness fill me as she lashed out, casting a magical blanket across the room that sent the doors and windows slamming closed. And she shouted.

I blinked then and the world around me shifted tone and brightness before it resorted back to normalcy. I spotted Phillip across the room, quite agitated before he locked eyes on me and I saw his mouth draw into a firm dark line. He looked frighteningly determined but I looked back to Honor, her voice booming out to all of us. Her demands hissed.

She wanted Silas, who was suspiciously MIA… and she wanted the slayer… and she wanted food. Not a drink… someone, to eat. I felt my stomach rumble but there was something more… something darker. But before I could comprehend or act on whatever sensation was driving me, I felt something calm and soothing rush into me.

I spun, eyes wide and wild to see Sam there. And for once, he didn’t do so discreetly. His fingers laced between mine and I knew he was using his magic to calm whatever feral desire had crept into me. I blinked again, that strange distortion highlighting everything around me before it changed again. And I knew… in that instance… that something drastic would soon take place.

I would need my wits about me… I only hoped that I’d have the control and discipline to make it through… to actually make it to this new life I'd trudged into. That I wanted. Demanded. I squeezed Sam's hand and gritted my teeth, narrowing my gaze on the individuals in that room that threatened my forever.

LOOKS:


R1-DONE | R2-DONE | R3-DONE | R4-DONE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (29/05/2022 at 09:19)